For Glory! For Equus! For Epicness!

by shinigamisparda

First published 5th of January, 2015

A cosplayer is sent to Equestria as his outfit, Gilgamesh from Final Fantasy. After much work he earned the world's trust, but his hardships are just beginning as the world now faces a threat unlike it has ever seen.

I'll admit, I love it here in Equus. Though it's had it's ups and downs, I've never wanted to be anywhere else so much, certainly not going home. Through hard work I finally got those who feared me to trust me.
But now things are going downhill. An enemy the world hasn't seen in millennia is back, and so is one they've never seen before, one that I am unfortunately very familiar with.
As the single most powerful being on the planet (not to brag), everyone, and I do mean everyone, is now looking to me. They expect me to do the one thing I've never wanted to do, the kind of thing I always hated, something I never wanted to do again.
But I'll do it. I'll do it because I have to, and because I love this world.
I will lead them.

.... I'm so gonna fuck this up, aren't I?
Crossovers With:
Blazing Skies
And Then There Were 10... Er... 67

An Alliance of Necessity

"Wh-What happened to you? Who did this?" Celestia asked, unable to tear her eyes away from the bloody and beaten Queen.

"Our hive was invaded," Chrysalis explained. "The enemy struck hard and without warning. We fought as best as we could, but it soon became obvious it was a losing battle. We are all that escaped." She sighed. "As much as it makes me cringe to say this... I need you to help liberate my lands and my people."

"Quite the ironic situation," Rarity muttered, earning a glare from Chrysalis.

“And just why would we help you!?” Rainbow Dash shot back. “If anything, I say karma finally bit you in the flank!”

“Rainbow Dash, please!” Celestia chided before turning back to the Changeling Queen. “Despite what you may think, I do have sympathy for your situation. But you said this was a ‘mutual problem.’ I have yet to see how this affects Equestria.”

“Because I’m certain they’re coming here next, or at the very least are going to hit Canterlot eventually.” She chuckled. “Quite honestly, I probably would’ve helped if they’d just asked, but it seems they wanted to do everything themselves.”

“And what makes you so sure they intend to attack us?” Luna asked, ignoring that last comment.

“Because of who they are, Princess. I’m sure they want revenge for what you did to them.”

“‘Revenge?’ What are you talking about?” Twilight asked.

“Their imprisonment. More than a millenium of being locked away will do that to you,” Chrysalis answered with a smirk.

“Wh-What!?” Luna gasped. “You can’t mean… You were invaded by-”

“Demons,” Chrysalis finished. “The demons of Tartarus.”

The entire crowd went quiet, most of the ponies looking on with disbelief, complete fear, or both.

“Th-That’s impossible!” Twilight shouted. “For that to be true they’d have to get past the gates! And Cerberus!”

“What makes you so sure that it is them?” Celestia asked.

Chrysalis chuckled. “Not all of us have forgotten the days when monsters, both literal and figurative, roamed Equus.”

Once again there was silence until Celestia ushered her sister over and trotted a decent distance away for a private conversation.

“What do you think, Luna?” the solar diarch asked in a whisper.

“I don’t know. I doubt Chrysalis would attempt to take such a route as bringing such a small number of her forces and injuring herself to such an extent just to fool us. Whatever is responsible for this, demons or not, she does seem to need our help.”

“Then how do we check if her words are true?”

“... Well, there’s really only one way, isn’t there?”

“You’re right. However, I think we need to test her as well.”

“How?”

“Follow my lead.”

The two alicorns turned and approached the hive mistress, who waited patiently for their return and ignored the glares she received from other ponies.

“We have decided to investigate your claims,” Celestia began. “While we check on the status of Tartarus, you and your subjects will remain here as our prisoners. If what you say turns out to be true, and for your own sake I hope it is, we will aid you in freeing your lands and people. Though not without reparations.”

“What do you mean?”

Luna nodded and took over. “Our terms are that if we save your people you will remain here and accept punishment under Equestrian law.”

“WHAT!?”

All heads, aside from Chrysalis, turned to face one of the changelings, the same one with the scar over his eye that opened the door to the carriage. The other changelings were hissing in anger, buzzing their wings.

“You dare! You dare to take our Queen from-!”

“I accept,” Chrysalis interrupted.

Both the ponies and the changelings were shocked to hear that. After a moment the scarred changeling galloped over to his ruler.

“Your majesty, what are you doing!?”

“Silence, Commander Thorax,” she ordered through a scowl.

“B-But my Queen, you can’t accept this! We will be lost without you, even if-!”

“BE QUIET!” Chrysalis exploded with a volume equal to that of the Royal Canterlot Voice. The changeling stepped back, his eyes wide in terror. “I DISGRACE MYSELF ENOUGH COMING TO MY ENEMIES FOR AID! YOU WOULD DARE HUMILIATE ME MORE!?”

The changeling, Thorax, immediately grovelled before his ruler, laying prone in front of her with his head down, his horn touching the ground, an almost universal symbol for complete submission.

“Forgive me, my Queen! I know not my place! Please punish me! Take my head so I may not shame you more!”

Chrysalis grunted and turned back to the Princesses. “And kill my best soldier? Don’t be ridiculous. Now return to your place.”

“Of course, my Queen! Thank you!” he said before shuffling back to the group, his head still held low as he did. All the other changelings had taken a similar stance.

“As I said,” Chrysalis continued, attracting attention back to her, “I accept your terms. I knew this would be the likely outcome when I chose to come here.”

Celestia cleared her throat. “Very well. Lieutenant Starshine, gather your squad and take them to medical, and bring a stretcher for Chrysalis. Bring cuffs and inhibitor rings for them, take their weapons, and I want no less than three guards to each of them when they are not in a group.”

The grey unicorn stallion saluted. “At once, Princess.”

“I should also mention that if you plan to keep us here, then know we will need to feed on love. Unless you intend to starve us,” Chrysalis explained.

The sisters shared a glance with each other before turning back to the monarch.

“We’ll figure something out,” Luna said.

“I’m sure you will.”

The Royal Guards approached the changelings, who hissed in response.

“Do not resist them,” the queen ordered before levitating her weapons onto the ground. Her subjects hesitantly obeyed, relinquishing their own weapons.

“Will the highest ranking pegasus guard please step forwards?” Luna ordered. A moment later a sky blue pegasus mare landed in front of them and bowed.

“Major Skyranger, reporting for duty, your majesties.”

“Take a few of your best pegasi and investigate Tartarus immediately. This is a reconnaissance mission, so do not engage any hostile forces. Your goal is to report your findings to us.”

“Of course,” she replied with a bow before ordering four other pegasi to follow her as she took off.

Most of the changelings had already been escorted away, but Commander Thorax approached the Princesses as Chrysalis was levitated onto a stretcher.

“May I please accompany her, Princesses?” he asked.

The two alicorns noticed the desperate look in his eyes and nodded. “If she has no objections,” Celestia replied.

Thorax turned to face his Queen who nodded. He turned back to the alicorns and bowed. “Thank you,” he replied simply and trotted off beside Chrysalis, the guards eyeing him warily.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, is it true?” Twilight asked, worry in her eyes, as well as everypony else's.

“... I’m afraid we’ll have to see,” Celestia answered.

It had been a little over an hour after Skyranger and her hoof-picked Guards approached the gates of Tartarus. The gates had a rather interesting security system in place, having not only nearly indestructible doors and the largest guard dog the world had ever seen, but also it literally couldn’t be found unless you knew where it was. It was a spell that the Princesses had put on it long ago to keep any fool curious or stupid enough to try and find it from harm.

The five pegasi touched down and Skyranger turned to her troops. “Alright everypony, listen up! I want no stone unturned! We are going to find out for sure if there’s anything going on here, and I don’t want to miss a single detail, got it?”

“Yes, ma’am!” they saluted in response.

“Alright then!" she continued as she turned around and began the last few steps through the trees to the the gates. “Now let’s get this… oh my Celestia.”

All five of the ponies stared in shock and horror as they found the imposing gates of the world’s oldest prison ripped off their hinges and lying on the ground. Skyranger’s mind went completely blank, trying and failing to grasp the gravity of this situation.

“Major, ma’am!”

“Wh-What?” she said, snapping out of her trance, looking to a young stallion.

“Your orders, ma’am?” he asked, trying to look professional but the look of dread in his eyes showing he was begging her for some guidance.

“R-Right! Um… two groups, you two try and find Cerberus, the three of us are investigating just how this happened. Under-?”

“Um, Major Skyranger?” a mare interrupted, pointing past the tree line to their right.

The others arrived and turned white with terror, most followed by turning green with disgust. In front of them was a massive pile of what was likely not too long ago a living being. It was hard to tell, what with it being slashed, pummeled, and burnt beyond nearly all recognition. However, there was one telling feature about it: the creature, when it was alive, had three heads.

“Oh… Oh my-” one of the them began before rushing into the bushes and hurling.

“Wh-What could do this?” one of them muttered. “Why would something do this?”

Skyranger ignored him and galloped over to the gates, investigating them as closely as possible. After a minute a horrible realization dawned on her.

“These gates,” she began, catching the attention of her comrades. She turned to them, eyes wide with fear. “They were torn open from the outside.”

“Alright, that’s the best we can do for now,” the doctor said, finishing the last bandage over the Queen’s eye. “Can you walk, or should we-?”

“I can go myself,” Chrysalis replied as she stood up to her full height, causing the medical ponies to scoot back in fear. “But first,” she turned to her commander who had followed her the whole way. “Could we have some privacy?” The guards exchanged glances with each other. “We’re not going anywhere.”

Lieutenant Starshine finally nodded. “We’ll be outside the door. You have five minutes,” he said before the rest of his troops, and the doctors, followed him out of the room.

“My Queen? What is-?”

“I’m sorry, Commander,” she interrupted, closing her one unbandaged eye and sighing. “I shouldn’t have snapped at you, especially after how long and how much you’ve done in your service. You were only trying to stand up for me, and I deeply appreciate it.”

“I’m most grateful, your majesty, but the fault was mine. You were right to stop me before I… mentioned her. But, my Queen, she is not ready. How will we survive without you?”

“She will manage. She must, for the sake of our species. And you will guide her, as you’ve assisted me.”

“...I understand, but I still hold out hope that you will be able to lead us in some way or form until she matures into her role.”

“As do I. And commander,” she said as she wiped a tear from her eye and her voice quivered. “Thank you for not putting forth the possibility that she… that she-”

“Until there is undeniable proof, I will have faith that such a thing has not happened, my Queen.”

Chrysalis took a deep breath and exhaled. “Thank you, Commander. Now let us go before they start causing trouble for us.”

Author's Notes:

Hey guys. Just wanted to post this up here to get things started, hence the shortness. As you can tell, if not by the tags then by what happened, things are getting a bit darker now. I hope I know what I'm doing.

In the meantime, goodnight. I'm sick and I need sleep.

He's the Best We've Got

“Shiny, I really don’t think you should be doing this,” Cadance pleaded.

“I’m coming, and that’s final,” he replied, adjusting his armor one last time.

“Shiny, I-”

“I know. I know the Princesses said not to come. I know they want someone to watch over the Empire, but she’s too much of a risk. I won’t let you deal with her alone.”

“Shining Armor… you could get punished for this. You’re disobeying Celestia and Luna.”

“Then I’ll get punished. I’m not just sitting here. Not after last time.”

Cadance sighed. There really was no arguing with him right now. In a way it made her happy that he was willing to go to such lengths to protect her, even to ignore the orders of the Princesses, but this would definitely cause problems. She could only hope that no problems arose in the empire that the nobles couldn’t handle.

“Fine. If I can’t stop you, then at least promise you’ll keep a lid on your emotions, ok? Remember, she came to us for help.”

He growled for a moment and then sighed. “Ok, I’ll do my best.”

He then began to gather energy in his horn, focusing intently before a flash of pink took them from the throne room of the Crystal Empire and into the throne room in Canterlot.

“Cadance, perfect,” Celestia said with a smile before noticing her former Captain and sighing. “And you, Shining Armor. I should’ve known.”

“I’m sorry, your majesty, but I couldn’t-”

“We understand,” Luna interrupted. “I’m sure you’re familiar with the details?”

“We are, Princess Luna. Are her claims true?” Cadance asked.

“Indeed. Major Skyranger just finished her report half an hour ago.”

“So Tartarus really is open,” Shining said grimly.

“It gets worse,” Celestia began. “The demons did not merely break out, they were released by something powerful enough to destroy the gates.”

“W-What!? But what could do that!?”

“Likely one of the creatures that Gilgamesh warned us about,” Luna answered.

“But didn’t Discord finish his barrier?” Cadance asked.

“Indeed. But, as he warned us, it cannot eject one who is already here.”

“But wait, how did they even find Tartarus?”

“These creatures are far from drooling beasts. They are intelligent and patient. The one who possessed Twilight Sparkle waited weeks to make her move.” Shining Armor and Cadance grimaced at that, remembering the feelings of helplessness they felt when they were told of what happened to their sister and sister-in-law, respectively. “We believe one of them may have infiltrated our ranks and took the information.”

“That makes sense,” Shining admitted. “How else could this scenario be the case? But shouldn’t we be looking for the infiltrator?”

“It likely won’t help. Whoever they are, they’re likely long gone,” Celestia explained. “Besides, we need to focus on the more immediate threat. Cadance, do you think you can perform the spell?”

“Yes, but I’m not sure it will be enough to feed them all,” she explained. “I have no idea how much they’ll need to absorb.”

“Whatever it is, it’ll have to do. Shining Armor, since you’ve decided to disobey our orders, you should at least make yourself useful. Escort Queen Chrysalis here after Cadance is done.”

“Yes, Princess,” her replied with a salute.

“And Shining Armor? They may be our prisoners, but they are also our guests. They have rights and are under our protection.”

“... I understand, Princess.”

“Good. Now go on then.”

The Prince and Princess bowed before exiting the throne room. As they headed towards the dungeons civilians or nobles bowed respectfully while members of the Guard saluted. The two only silently acknowledged them, Shining focused on the task at hoof, and Cadance worried at what his reaction might be. They reached their destination in fifteen minutes, a surprised Lieutenant Starshine and his team saluting them.

"C-Captain! I mean, Prince! I-I didn't-!"

"At ease, soldier. What's the situation?"

"No situation, sir. They've been quiet since they got in," he explained motioning to the high-security metal-plated door. "We've checked on them several times and they haven't even moved aside from a few shifts here or there. If I had to guess they're trying to conserve energy."

"I see. Alright then, open it up."

"Yes sir!"

Starshine banged twice on the door before opening the slot. "Move away from the door, we're coming in!" he ordered before sliding it back. Two of his team removed the iron bars before finally unlocking the door and opening it.

The two royals were surprised to find them injured, specifically the Queen, the Princesses' letter having failed to mention the state they were in. Their initial fear subsided a bit when they noticed the rings around the bases of all their horns and the cuffs and chains around their forelegs, giving them just enough space to walk.

Chrysalis looked shocked before a smirk stretched across her muzzle. "Well, well. So this is what they came up with. Hello Shiny. I hope things have been going well for you and Cady."

"You don't get to call me that," Shining Armor growled.

"Oh, but excuse my manners. You see, I've been quite bored without any of you ponies to talk to. At the very least our jailers could provide us with a little entertainment." She then turned to face Cadance. "So, I'm assuming you intend to help feed us? Quite honestly I can taste the love off you and your hubby right now. If you just stayed there for a few hours I'm sure we'd be fine. Or," she smirked, "if you two started to go at it we could leech off that much faster."

The two royals blushed but held their glares.

"Silence! You will show respect!" Starshine shouted.

"Hush dear, the grownups are talking," she teased before turning back to the Princess. "You wouldn't need to go all the way, just a little passionate snogging would be enough."

"Are you quite through? Or would you prefer to starve longer?" Cadance asked.

Chrysalis sighed. "No sense of humor. How sad. Very well, go ahead."

Cadance closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Stand back. I haven't tried this before."

As every pony and changeling scooted back the Princess summoned her power, straining in concentration. Soon an orb of pink energy formed above and grew in size. After about a minute Cadance collapsed from exhaustion, Shining holding her up, while a pink heart the size of vendor's cart made of pure love hovered in the air, providing all near it warmth.

Many of the changelings couldn't help but lick their lips in anticipation, but held back as they looked to their Queen.

Chrysalis turned to face them. "Feed," she said simply.

"Your majesty, we couldn't possibly eat before-"

"I am your Queen, and I order you to feed, now," she commanded.

The insect equines hesitated for a moment before opening their mouths. The pink energy flowed inside, the heart rapidly shrinking. They stopped when it had reached half it's size, only to flinch under the harsh glare of their leader. They began to feed again, some stopping sooner than others, and by the time they finished the heart had shrunk to size of hoofball. Despite looking more alive, their wounds almost healed to scars and the their chitin shinier and more vibrant, they all hung their heads in shame as they watched their queen feed off the last small remains of the love energy.

The ponies all looked on with varying levels of surprise before Shining Armor snapped them all back to attention. "Lieutenant Starshine, take Cadance somewhere to rest. Chrysalis, the Princesses request your presence. Follow me."

The changeling queen nodded and trotted after the prince, two guards at her sides, while Cadance trotted further behind with Starshine after he closed the cell door. As she followed and thought about what had just happened her mind kept going back to a training session she had seen him perform in the Crystal Empire a month ago.

"Alright, listen up!" Shining Armor barked as Cadance watched from the balcony. "You are all officers now, which means you are expected to act a certain way. Here's the advice that will make you worthy of your title: you will not eat, drink, sleep, sit, or lie down until your soldiers have had a chance to do the same! Your soldiers come first. Keep to this idea and they will follow you to Tartarus and back, you will have their undying loyalty. Fail to do this and I will break you in front of them! Do I make myself clear!?"

"Sir! Yes, sir!"

Cadance couldn't help but think back on those words every time she looked at the queen in front of her. The queen that foalnapped her and stole her fiancé, who had foalnapped the filly she had grown to love like a sister, who now had refused to even nibble the energy she provided her until her own subjects had filled their own bellies, who was probably starving herself right now.

Maybe there's more to you than I thought, she mused as the lieutenant finally took her down a different path from the Queen and her husband.

Luna sighed as she levitated the familiar brown medallion out of her nightstand and into her hoof, thinking on the conversation she and her sister had not even an hour ago.

“So, how should we attack this problem?” Celestia asked.

“I… I think we may have to call in help,” Luna replied.

“‘Help?’”

“Yes. From the only one stronger than us.”

“Him? But why? Why not handle this ourselves?”

“Our forces have not faced anything like the demons of Tartarus. Their skirmishes with the Griffons and occasional duels with minotaurs are nowhere near enough experience.”

“True, but I meant why don’t we handle this?”

“Though we may be strong enough to defeat their leaders, I doubt we could defeat an entire army, along with their leaders by ourselves. And I don’t feel comfortable sending in our own troops alongside us against something they’re clearly not prepared for. But more importantly, there is the citizenry. Surely you’ve noticed their unease due to this situation.”

“You think they might attack the changeling’s while we’re gone?”

“You and I have both seen how fear can breed aggression. If we are not here to calm our ponies they may take drastic measures.”

Celestia sighed. “It feels like more and more we’re relying on others to solve our problems. First Twilight and her friends, and now Gilgamesh. Have we truly fallen so far?”

Luna struggled to form a response to that. It was difficult to think of a situation where they had not required aid of some sort.

“Do you even have a way to contact him?” Celestia asked.

“Yes. He gave me a device to communicate with him should we require his help while he was overseas.”

“I see. Then use it. I’ll contact Twilight and her friends. I think they should know of our plans as well.”

Luna sighed. She never would’ve thought they’d have needed to call upon his aid so soon. It almost seemed too convenient that he’d given her such a device on the same morning he-

Luna shook those thoughts from her head. She could sort out her feelings about that at a later time. She held the medallion in both hooves, concentrating her thoughts on the warrior before speaking.

Fuck, what do I do, what do I do, what the fuck do I do!?

For who knows how long I was pacing back and forth in the Castle of the Pony Sisters, trying to calm my panic and assess the situation... and failing miserably.

Knowing what was going to happen, even if not exactly when, was my greatest advantage here! Sure surprises like Twintania and Melusine popped up, but for the most part the timeline followed the show! What should I do now!? Should I head across the seas to get my last five weapons!? But what about if something happens here while I'm gone!? But what if something that happens is too powerful to deal with because I don't have my full power!? What if-!?

"Gilgamesh, this is Princess Luna."

My mind stopped, taking a moment to process what was happening. Before I could guess the implications the voice in my head continued.

"Equestria requires your assistance. We are in no immediate danger, but please come to the Royal Canterlot Palace as soon as possible so we may discuss matters."

I stopped to process everything she said. Apparently the Princesses needed my help to defend Equestria, but whatever the threat was it wasn't banging down on their doorstep. The polite and responsible thing to do would be to teleport to the throne room immediately.

... Which of course meant that that was so not what I was going to do.

The citizens of Canterlot were on edge. Chrysalis and her changelings had made no secret of their arrival into the city, and even with them being watched over by the Royal Guard the news of the Demons of Tartarus had spread like wildfire. There was not a single pony who wasn’t ready to run and hide at a moment’s notice.

So it probably didn’t help when a certain warrior suddenly appeared in the middle of the city. Ignoring the ponies who stared at him in either awe or terror he began to walk towards Canterlot Palace as a strange music began to radiate from him. He took a look towards the palace before marching towards it, his scarf flowing in the wind. Everypony stood aside as he walked, whether out of fear or respect.

As he approached the palace five pegasi guards landed in his path. "My name is Major Skyranger," the lead mare began. "We have been expecting you, Gilgamesh. Please follow-"

Before she could finish he swung his weapon, cutting a hole in reality in front of him, and disappearing through it. Not even a second later another one opened and he stepped out of it, right behind the guards, and continued his march towards the palace.

"H-Hey!" the major shouted.

"Follow me if you'd like, but I go at my own pace," the warrior replied as he kept moving.

"Why you-!" one of the pegasi stallions began, only to be cut off by a hoof from his superior.

"Easy, soldier, we're just here to make sure he doesn't cause trouble. Besides, I've seen him fight. We couldn't stop him if we tried."

The other guard growled but nodded. Soon all five fell into step behind the warrior. Within minutes they were in front of the palace, Lieutenant Starshine and a crew of thirty unicorn and earth pony guards in front of the entrance, doing their best to look professional and hide their unease.

As the song reached its climax the warrior stopped, spinning his weapon before standing it upright as he did. He then pumped his fist.

"Nailed it."

Everypony stopped and stared until Starshine spoke up.

"'Nailed it?' Nailed what?"

"The timing."

Again they all stared.

"You mean to tell you were trying to arrive here just as the song ended?" Skyranger asked.

"Yup."

Again, no sound was made for a few moments before the Lieutenant groaned.

"Whatever. Look, the Princesses are waiting for you in the throne room. Please follow us and don't cause any trouble."

"I promise not to cause a ruckus."

"Thank you."

"Until I reach the throne room."

"What?"

"What?" the warrior said quickly.

Everypony stared for a minute before Starshine cautiously opened the palace gates and led them all inside.

Chrysalis finally entered the throne room, flanked by two guards with Shining Armor in front. She was intrigued to find that Twilight Sparkle and and her friends, even the dragon Spike, were there along with the Princesses. In addition, eight unicorns guards lined the walls, four on each side, and two pegasi guards flanked each side of the throne. Nearly all of them glared at her except for the yellow pegasus, who still withered under her presence, and the pink earth pony, who like always seemed unnaturally happy.

Not taking any chances, are they? I almost feel honored, she thought bitterly.

"Thank you, Prince Shining Armor. Please come join us. The two of you may return to your posts," Celestia ordered.

The two stallions saluted and left, closing the door behind them, while Shining approached the group, motioning for Chrysalis to do the same. He had her stop and stand on the bottom of the steps leading up to the throne, turning to face her, his gaze still harsh.

"Chrysalis, we've investigated your claims. Despite not seeing your lands ourselves there is enough evidence to corroborate your story," Celestia began. "So now, we need your help."

"My help? Aren't you supposed to be helping me?"

“What we need is information. We’re not just going to charge in blindly to face an enemy force. And more importantly, we don’t even know where your hive is.”

“I see. Well, if I could have a map, I’d be more than happy to help.”

“Of course. And more importantly, we need to know what we’re up against.”

“What do you mean?”

“What exactly were you attacked by? What creatures were they? How many were there? Who commanded them?” Luna explained.

“I see. I don’t know the names of what we were attacked by, and the descriptions I could give would be vague at best considering their horrid nature, but if I were to see a picture I could point them out. I didn’t see anyone commanding them, though with their movements I’d say they would’ve had to be. As for the number, it was bit difficult to tell with the large number of shapes and sizes, but I’d have to guess… in the mid-thousands. Four or five.”

The Princesses both seemed surprised to hear that. "Are you sure?" Celestia asked.

"Like I said, it was difficult to tell, but I'm sure their numbers didn't break the ten thousand mark. Why?"

"It just seems smaller than the number we were expecting," Luna answered.

A spark of rage lit inside Chrysalis but she suppressed it, realizing the younger Princess may not have meant it as an insult.

Besides, I still need their help.

"How many were you expecting?" she asked.

The Princesses exchanged a nervous glance before responding.

"All of them," Celestia answered.

Chrysalis, and all the other ponies, stared at the two alicorns in shock. She perhaps understood the gravity of the situation better than they did. She remembered the tales that the ponies had forgotten, that even though the Princesses had sent hundreds of prisoners into Tartarus, there were several species already there. Creatures that were not only aggressive and predatory or territorial like timberwolves or Hydras, these creatures seemed to be nothing but mindless beasts of pure destruction. After the Great War ended there was a period when the three sides had to unite again to force these creatures back to their hellish home. Even then their numbers numbered in the hundreds of millions.

Which of course begs the question of where they are now.

"It would seem they're being commanded and directed," Luna muttered. "It seems our decision to stay here was the right one."

"What?" Chrysalis asked, hearing her. "What do you mean you're staying here? You're not seriously stupid enough to send your forces to fight without your guidance?"

Shining Armor glared at her and was about to berate her when Celestia interrupted.

"Of course not. However, we're calling in some help. A specialist, you might say. He'll be here soon... hopefully."

"'Specialist'?" Chrysalis asked.

Before anyone could answer music began to blare from outside the throne room.

"Hey, what are you doing!?" came a voice.

"Hold it right there! Cease! Desist!" shouted another.

"Oh no," Celestia muttered and facehoofed.

"What is-?" Shining Armor began to asked only to be interrupted by a massive being entering the the room as the music crescendoed, forcing the doors open with a jump kick. It then landed and immediately went into a forward roll before launching itself into the air. By the time he had drawn his weapon and landed, posing dramatically, everyone finally recognized the being.

"I hear the summons, AND I ANSWER!" he proclaimed before he proceeded to spin his weapon several ways while slowly proceeding forwards. "I AM COMBAT INCARNATE, MIGHTIEST WARRIOR IN ALL OF EQUUS! MORE STURDY THAN THE GRANDEST OF MOUNTAINS, MORE GRACEFUL THAN THE OCEAN WAVES, MORE INTENSE THAN THE MOST FIERY OF INFERNOS, MORE SWIFT THAN THE GALES OF A HURRICANE!" He then threw his weapon into the air and began to punch and kick in all directions. "THOSE WHO WORSHIP EVIL'S MIGHT GAZE UPON THIS RED SCARF AND TREMBLE FOR THEIR END IS AT HAND!" He then caught his weapon and continued to show off spinning and striking the air with his weapon and unleashing kicks at imaginary opponents. “MY DEEDS ARE THE STUFF OF LEGEND! MY POWER SHAKES THE EARTH AND SPLITS THE SKIES!” He then stood still, only spinning his weapon. “NO TASK IS TOO GREAT TO BE COMPLETED! NO ENEMY TOO POWERFUL TO DEFEATED!” He then posed, his weapon held behind him with his other arm extended forwards. “FAIR PRINCESS LUNA, FOR WHAT PURPOSE DO YOU REQUIRE THE AID OF THE MIGHTY GILGAMESH!?”

The song ended and the room was silent. Shining Armor and the Royal Guards looked on in shock while Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Spike and Luna rolled their eyes. Fluttershy shrunk down and hid behind her mane, intimidated by his loud voice, but recovered after it was over, having learned to trust the warrior. Pinkie continued to hum the song, bobbing her head as she did. Celestia continued to facehoof and groan.

"Chrysalis, I am so-" she began.

"THIS!?" Chrysalis shouted, interrupting her, her eyes burning with anger. "THIS IS WHO YOU WERE WAITING FOR!? THIS IS YOUR 'SPECIALIST!?'"

"Chrysalis-"

"NO! I WILL NOT STAND FOR THIS! IS THE SUFFERING OF MY PEOPLE A JOKE TO YOU!? I THOUGHT YOU WERE TAKING THIS SERIOUSLY, BUT INSTEAD OF GOING YOURSELF OR SENDING YOUR FORCES YOU CALL IN THIS... THING!?"

Before anyone could respond a beam of fire whizzed by her head and incinerated part of the carpet, scorching the tile under it black. Everyone followed the attack back to its source, seeing the warrior with his eyes shining red and pointing at the changeling.

"I AM NOT A THING! MY NAME IS GILGAMESH, AND YOU WILL FEAR MY LASER-FACE!"

Again the room was quiet, everyone staring in shock, until Celestia broke the silence with a cough.

"Chrysalis, if I could have a moment of your time?" she asked, ushering her over. Without much idea of what to do she followed Celestia to the back of the room, facing away from the group. "Now, I know how this must look-"

"Oh, do you?" she interrupted sarcastically.

"-but, I assure you he is the best suited to this task. Surely you remember how he repelled your invasion."

"That wasn't my entire army, and even without the increase in power from Shining Armor's love the demons have managed to drive me from my most well-defended stronghold. Do you expect me to believe he's powerful enough to overcome a force that could do that?"

Celestia paused to think before responding. "Chrysalis, how familiar are you with Equestrian history?"

Chrysalis gave her a confused look before responding. "Well, I don't know everything, but I'm certainly familiar with more than most of your own subjects are. Even I knew about the Crystal Empire before it reappeared."

"Then do you know what ended the Great War?"

"Yes. The war had gone on for five years before a warrior appeared, one who was powerful enough to defeat any army and even you and your sister. His mere presence extended the war for another century before the pact between the three armies was made to defeat him."

Celestia let her words hang, motioning back to their latest arrival, who was now posing dramatically alongside Pinkie Pie.

Chrysalis looked on in confusion before turning back to Celestia. After a moment her eyes widened, glancing back to the warrior before turning back to the princess. "Him!?" Celestia nodded. "B-but he's a foalish idiot!"

"Foalish, undoubtedly. Idiot," she paused before glancing back at him. "Sometimes I wonder. Nevertheless," she continued as she turned back to the Queen, "his fighting prowess is the best in all of Equestria, and likely all of Equus. Though not as powerful as he once was, he is leagues above the strength of myself and my sister combined. I promise you, there is none more suited to this task."

Chrysalis hesitated a moment before nodding. "Alright then."

Both rulers trotted back over. "Gilgamesh-" Celestia began, only to be interrupted by a stallion's voice.

"What in the name of my Aunts is going on here!?"

"Oh no," Shining Armor groaned, closing his eyes as the white-coated unicorn trotted in.

"Here I am, trying to get some rest and relaxation after these dreadful events, and some fool has the gall to play an orchestra right here in the palace! Completely unscheduled even! I demand an explanation for-WHAT IS THAT THING DOING HERE!?" he finished with a shout, pointing to Chrysalis.

"Well hello to you, too," the Queen muttered.

"Hello, Blueblood," Celestia greeted, trying and failing to conceal her annoyance. "I'm sorry about the disturbance, but we are discussing an important matter at the moment."

"WHAT COULD BE MORE IMPORTANT THAN THE FACT THAT MONSTER IS STANDING RIGHT HERE IN THE PALACE!?"

"Prince Blueblood, surely you've heard of the most recent turn of events with the Changeling arriving with the news of the Demons' release?" Luna asked, baring down on him with a harsh glare that went unnoticed.

"Oh, so that gossip was true? Hm, I suppose that would explain why you aren't trying to incinerate her, Captain Shining Armor."

"Prince Shining Armor," the unicorn corrected, doing his best to remain professional.

"Oh yes, quite right. Pardon me. Well, it's not as though we have anything to worry about, your sister and her little peasant friends can handle that easily with the Elements of Harmony, I'm sure," he said dismissively.

"Wow, he really is as bad as you said," Rainbow Dash whispered to Rarity.

"Worse," she replied.

"For your own sake, Princesses, I hope he's adopted," Chrysalis muttered to the diarchs.

"We don't have the Elements of Harmony anymore, Blueblood." Twilight explained. "We had to-"

"WHAT!?" he interrupted. "YOU LOST THEM!? HOW COULD YOU BE SO INCOMPETENT!?"

Twilight gritted her teeth before replying. "Blueblood, they weren't-"

"PRINCE BLUEBLOOD!" he corrected as he trotted over and got in her face. "Don't think you're on equal terms with me, my dear."

"That's ‘Princess dear’ to you, buster!" Pinkie angrily shot back.

"Silence, peasant!" he snapped before turning back to Twilight. "Cadance is one thing, but to have you given alicornhood before me, of royal lineage! Do not think I will ever see you as nobility, thief!"

Everyone was ready to brawl at that point. Shining Armor, Spike, the Elements, Fluttershy included, were livid. Even some of the guards looked ready to tell authority to go buck itself. Celestia and Luna looked on with disgust, shame also in the former's eyes, while Chrysalis looked on in complete shock, hardly believing this could be happening.

"Why Ah outta-!" Applejack began.

"Ahem."

Everyone turned to the voice's source, now facing the large armored warrior.

"And who are you supposed to be?" Blueblood asked, giving the biped a critical eye.

"Oh! I'm sorry, I don't believe we've been properly introduced!" he replied cheerfully before leaning down and grabbing the stallion's foreleg, shaking it with a greeting. "My name is Gilgamesh, most powerful warrior in this world and probably several others! You must be the infamous Prince Blueblood, I've heard so much about you, pleasure to mock your acquaintance!"

Blueblood pulled back his foreleg as soon as the warrior released him. “Charmed,” he replied, levitating a hoofkerchief out of his vest and wiping it down as he did. “But it seems your vocabulary could use some work.”

“Really? Well perhaps you could correct me?”

“Hmph. I suppose I can offer aid as simple as that,” he smirked, putting the cloth away. “You said, ‘infamous’ not ‘famous’, and you said ‘mock’ not ‘make.’”

“Ah, I see. Unfortunately, good sir, though I appreciate your help, I’m afraid I do not require your aid after all, as I said that exactly the way I wanted to.”

Blueblood looked confused before the realization hit him.

“Nicely done,” Rarity muttered under her breath with a smirk.

“D-Did you just insult me!?”

“Oh dear, was it too subtle?” Gilgamesh asked, causing the six Elements, Spike, and Shining Armor to smirk. Even some of the guards had to struggle to keep their mouths straight. “Here, let’s try a more obvious one.” He reached behind him before tossing an object at the unicorn stallion, who caught it with a levitation spell.

“Is this… toilet paper?” Blueblood asked, receiving a nod in response. “Why would you give me this?”

“That’s to wipe yourself. Because you’re a piece of shit.”

Blueblood was so shocked he dropped the roll, his jaw hanging open.

The whole room was silent. Rarity covered her mouth with her hoof, gasping but also hiding her smirk. Twilight, and Shining Armor’s eyes were wide, smiles tugging at the corner of their mouths. Fluttershy squeaked and hid one eye behind her mane, but was still unable to look away completely. Rainbow, Applejack, and Spike exchanged glances, shocked but still clearly enjoying the Prince’s reaction. Celestia, Luna, and Chrysalis, merely looked surprised.

Finally, Pinkie Pie broke the silence.

“SICK BURN!”

With that, the floodgates opened. Twilight and Shining laughed, doing the best they could not to fall over, while Spike, Applejack, and Rainbow were on the floor howling with laughter. Rarity covered her mouth and laughed with as much dignity as she could muster, and even Fluttershy couldn't hold back her giggling. The guards lost all sense of professionalism and joined in the mirth as well. Chrysalis chuckled heartily, not bothering to be polite, while Celestia and Luna barely manage to contain their own smirks.

"Y-Y-YOU DARE!?" Blueblood shouted, finally regaining himself as his face turned red with rage.

"Indeed," Gilgamesh replied simply.

"I WILL NOT STAND FOR THIS!"

“Oh? Well then perhaps we should settle this like gentlemen. Er, gentlecolts.”

“W-What?”

“A duel, your highness. Me. You. Right here. Right now. And to make this interesting, a wager.”

“‘A wager?’” Blueblood asked, his anger ebbing away to intrigue as the laugher around him died down.

“Indeed. Now, what would some suitable terms be? Ah, yes! I’m willing to bet that I can render you unconscious before you can even strike me with a spell. If I win, you must never complain to your aunts or anyone else that you don’t have alicornhood and you will never disrespect Twilight Sparkle or her friends ever again. And if you manage to land a clean blow on me before I knock you unconscious, I will be your personal servant and obey any command you give me, no matter how ludicrous. Even if you were to tell me to, say, kill the Princesses.”

“As if I would ever order such a thing!” he shouted back. To his credit, he did seem to be genuinely disgusted by the idea.

“I was just giving the most extreme example I could think of.”

“Fine! I accept!” he proclaimed smugly. “You’ll soon understand what it means to challenge royalty!”

“Um… does he not know who he’s dealing with?” Rainbow whispered.

“It’s actually possible. Blueblood doesn’t usually pay attention to anything if it doesn’t involve him in some way,” Shining Armor whispered back.

“Ah, but before we begin, we have to set penalties,” Gilgamesh continued.

“‘Penalties?’” Blueblood asked.

“Of course! Something to ensure we both keep our words! If I lose and break my vow to obey you, my punishment will be to be sent to the moon or sun, whichever you choose, with no hope of return.”

“W-What? Are you insane?” the Prince asked, clearly shocked at the idea.

“Possibly. But if you lose, and break your promise to no longer complain about not ascending nor disrespecting the mares and drake right behind you, you will be stripped of your royal status, your estates, and every last bit and valuable you have.”

“WHAT!? MADNESS! I WOULD NEVER AGREE TO SUCH A THING!”

“You refuse?” Gilgamesh asked, feigning shock. “But why? Admittedly it is rather extreme, but that was merely the penalty for not honoring your vow? Or are you saying that you, a noble of Equestria, of royal blood even, descended from the lineage of the Princesses of the Sun and Moon themselves, cannot be counted on to keep his word?”

Blueblood spluttered, trying to find his voice.

“Oh, he’s a crafty one,” Chrysalis smirked.

“VERY WELL!” the Prince finally shouted. “WE SETTLE THIS HERE AND NOW!”

“By your leave, your highness,” Gilgamesh replied.

“Um, he’ll be alright, won’t he? Um, if you don’t mind me asking?” Fluttershy nervously quipped as the two stepped to the center of the throne room before facing each other.

Blueblood stopped and faced his challenger, seeming to wait for something. After a few seconds he asked “Are you not going to draw your weapon?”

“I’m quite fine, thank you for asking.”

“Hmph. Your loss. Now then,” he began as he gathered energy in his horn. “EN GUAR-!”

The Prince was cut off as a loud bang rang out through the throne room. Blueblood was now lying in a small crater, his eyes rolled back into his head as his tongue stuck out of his mouth, looking rather undignified. It took a moment for the onlookers to realize what happened: Gilgamesh had simply bended over and headbutted the stallion into the floor. The warrior then turned back to the group.

“OH HEY! I WON! WHO COULD’VE SEEN THAT COMING!?” he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

“OH, I DID!” Pinkie shouted.

“Princesses, I apologize for my less than polite behaviour, but I’m afraid I have no tolerance for entitled brats. I grew up among far too many of them,” Gilgamesh apologized with a bow.

Celestia merely smirked. “Guards, please take Prince Blueblood to his quarters and call the medical staff to attend to him. And when he wakes up, make sure he remembers his vow.”

Two unicorns saluted before levitating the Prince out the door.

“Perhaps now he shall learn to conduct himself in a manner more befitting his lineage,” Luna suggested.

“I seriously doubt it,” Shining Armor muttered.

“Now, what was it I was called here for?” Gilgamesh asked.

The atmosphere in the room had become serious once again.

“Gilgamesh, you were called here to render assistance,” Luna began. “The Demons of Tartarus have been released and have overtaken Chrysalis’ hive and driven her from her lands. We ask that once again uphold your vow and give her and her people your aid.”

“I see. But I’m afraid I must rebuke you, Mistress of the Night, for I pledged to protect Equestria, not other nations.”

“WHAT!?” Chrysalis shouted before anypony else could respond. “AFTER ALL OF THIS YOU MEAN TO SAY YOU REFUSE TO-!”

“Ah ah ah, let me explain, your majesty. I never said I wouldn’t help you, just that I’m not obligated to help you,” Gilgamesh interrupted. “However, I’m afraid you will need to convince me to render assistance.”

“‘Convince you?’”

Gilgamesh stepped forwards until he was a few paces from the Queen. “Judging by that ring around your horn and those cuffs on your legs, you’ve had to come to some sort of arrangement with the Princesses, haven’t you?”

“...Yes,” she replied hesitantly.

“I’m guessing you’ve had to submit to being punished for your previous crimes. That you’ve had to give yourself up as a prisoner, even after this is done.”

Chrysalis grit her teeth. “Yes.”

“And I’m willing to bet you’re so desperate that you’d be willing to do absolutely anything, right?”

“YES!” she snapped.

“Ok then, let’s get started.”

Chrysalis looked gobsmacked for a moment before shaking her head “Wait, that’s it? You’re agreeing? After all that?”

He chuckled. “Queen Chrysalis, I bet what you think I see is a weak ruler who’s had to come running to her old enemies to fix her problems. But what I see is a Queen who’s willing to swallow her pride and even give up her own freedom for the safety of her subjects. A monarch who is willing to put the welfare of those she commands above her own.” He then bowed. “For that, you have my utmost respect.”

The Changeling Queen looked back in surprise. Many of the ponies were now beginning to see their former enemy in a new light.

Chrysalis collected herself before speaking again. “Gilgamesh, I implore you to liberate my lands and my people. Will you please do this?”

Gilgamesh rose from his bow. “Or die trying.”

Chrysalis closed her eyes and sighed before bowing back. “Thank you.”

Author's Notes:

Once again, I'd like to thank Golden Script for helping me edit this.

Not much to say on this one, just a bit of set-up. Several setups, actually. I hope I'm writing Chrysalis in a believable way.

History of Hate

".... And this one. And... that's all that we saw," Chrysalis finished, moving the final scroll over to the pile.

"That is quite the list," I commented.

"Amazing that an environment could've produced creatures like these," Twilight added.

"If by 'amazing' you mean 'the kind of thing that will haunt my nightmares for years on end,' then I'm inclined to agree," Rarity quipped.

The changeling queen had just finished pointing out which of the species she had seen during the attack on her hive, pointing to the pictures on separate scrolls. The creatures were some of the most horrifying monstrosities and amalgamations of creatures they’d ever seen, with names as equally horrid. Names like "Acid Maggot", "Looming Shadow", and "Speeding Death." Anyone that thought the changelings looked like pure evil; oh man, they looked like cuddly teddy bears compared to these things.

“Well, as interesting as it is to see things that look like they leapt right out of my most feverish childhood nightmares, I think we should move on to the next part of this,” I commented as I turned to the guard. “Could you bring up that map now?”

The unicorn stallion nodded and levitated the map of Equestria onto the meeting table while another one removed what was already on it.

Chrysalis grunted in annoyance. “I see you haven’t mapped out much of the Badlands. I should’ve expected, really. It’s not like any of your subjects would be adventurous enough for such a task.”

“Will it be a problem?” Celestia asked.

“No. Luckily your kind has documented the most important part,” she replied, pointing to what appeared to be an exceedingly tall spire of some kind. “We call this the ‘Desert Needle’. All of our navigation is done in relation to this point. If you were to approach it directly from the north, then you could head due East and reach the hive,” she explained, motioning with her hoof.

“I see. So if you were to travel southeast from here in Canterlot, you could find the way,” Luna muttered.

“Wait, but can’t you just teleport there?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Only to places I’ve seen with my own eyes,” I answered. “But it still shouldn’t be too much of a problem, I’ll just run.”

“Um… darling, not that we don’t have faith in you, but this seems like a matter that requires it’s completion sooner rather than later,” Rarity quipped. “Don’t you think that maybe you should try something more than just running?”

“Nah, it’s not a big deal. Let’s see here,” I answered looking at the distance between Canterlot and the Badlands. “If I pace myself and travel in a straight line, I think I can make it to the Desert Needle in… three or four days.”

The group looked shocked, some more than others. Twilight looked at the map, took a moment to think, then her eyes widened even further.

“That… that’s over two thousand miles.”

“Yeah.”

“You’re telling me you think you can travel two thousand miles in three or four days while running?”

“Yeah. I figure if I hold a constant pace of about 75 miles per hour, consider some of the terrain changes, I can make it there in that amount of time.”

“But that’s- wait,” she stopped herself and looked at the map again. “I think you didn’t do your math right. To make in four days you’d have to do that without stopping to rest.”

“Yeah, I know. Wouldn’t be the first time I’ve done something like that.”

The group looked at me in shock again.

“You’re telling me,” she began, “that you can run 75 miles per hour for three or four days without stopping to sleep, eat, or anything else!?”

“Like I said, done it before.”

“B-But how will you eat!?”

“On the way.”

“How will you sleep!?”

“I won’t. At least not until I reach the Needle.”

“How would you-!?”

“I’ll hold it.”

They all still look stunned.

“You know 75 miles per hour isn’t even close to my top speed.”

“What!?”

“If I was at full power and I really pushed myself I could probably go about… 300. Maybe 320. Though that’s my sprinting speed, so I could only hold that for a minute at best.”

“WHAT!?”

“Holy hay! Only the best pegasi athletes in the world can go faster than that! And that’s while flying!” Rainbow Dash said in shock.

“Yeah, but you’re faster than that. Sonic Rainboom and all.”

“Yeah, but I can’t run that fast.”

“Anyway, moving on. I’ll need some food and water for the trip, so I need to head back and grab some supplies. Shouldn’t take me more than a few minutes to be ready.”

“You’ll need more than that. You’ll need a guide,” Chrysalis said.

“Got someone in mind?” I asked.

“My commander, Thorax. He’s the best soldier I have, and if he goes with you my dau-subjects will know you’re going there under my orders. They’ll cooperate with you.”

“Good. Send him up. I’ll be back in a jiffy,” I replied before using my naginata to cut a portal open.

Commander Thorax sat as still as he possibly could. Even with him and his other comrades full, they had to conserve energy. After all, they had no idea how many times Princess Cadance could do such a thing.

Not to mention the less energy we need next time, the more Chrysalis can have for herself.

Commander Thorax, this is your Queen.

The changeling perked up, instinctively taking an attentive position.

Your Majesty?

Though we have not yet fully earned their trust, the Princesses are willing to aid us in liberating the Hive. You will be travelling with their specialist both as a guide and proof of my consent.

“Specialist,” my Queen?

The one who drove us off after the wedding invasion.

The changeling jolted in surprise. He may not have been at the wedding, but the hive mind had told him enough.

Him? My Queen, surely they don’t mean to trust this task to that fool of a brute?

That “fool of a brute” happens to be the very same warrior that led to the ancient pact between the ponies, griffins, and minotaurs back in the Great War.

The commander flinched again.

That’s him!?

Though I have only his and the others word on it, I think it may very well be true. Nonetheless, a force both powerful enough to defeat us and willing to help us is welcomed to me. However, though he is powerful, he still needs your help.

What must I do, your majesty?

Prince Shining Armor is on his way to release you. Make sure to have your weapons and armor returned to you and pick who will be my second in command while you are gone.

By your command, my Queen.

Thank you, Thorax. I can always count on you.

It is my honor to serve you, Queen Chrysalis.

A few moments after the mental conversation a knock came at the door. The changelings rose as Shining Armor and his soldiers approached.

“Commander Thorax?” he asked. The changeling stepped forwards. “You’ve been chose to-”

“I know,” the commander interrupted. “I’ve already been informed.”

“Wh-What? H-How could-?”

“Hive mind,” he replied simply.

“Should’ve known.”

“Has my gear been retrieved?”

Shining Armor turned and nodded to one of his soldiers who levitated in his armor, sword, and throwing sickles. The commander raised his forelegs and jingled his cuffs, waiting for them. They all tensed, some more than others.

“I won’t try anything,” he assured them.

“How do we know that?” asked a particularly nervous guard.

“Any action against you would hinder our hive receiving aid. You have nothing to fear,” he replied calmly.

Shining Armor hesitated for a moment before his horn lit up, the shackles and inhibitor ring falling from his forelegs and horn. The changeling levitated his armor onto his body, fastening the straps, behove levitating his sickles over to him. He inspected them with his one good eye before fastening the four weapons to his armor. He then levitated his scimitar into his hooves before unsheathing it. Some of the guards tensed, but he paid them no mind while he inspected the blade.

“Corporal Pincer,” he called as he returned the blade to it’s sheath and strapped it to his side.

“Yes, sir!” one of the changelings responding, standing up.

“As the highest ranking soldier present, you are second in command to our queen until I return.”

The changeling looked shocked before steeling his gaze. “Y-Yes, sir!” he stuttered.

The commander turned to salute his underling, placing his right hoof to his chest. He then turned and nodded to Shining Armor, who nodded back as they both left the dungeon.

I arrived back in the castle a few minutes later, a sack tied to my naginata. The aroma caused everypony but Celestia, Luna, Spike, and Chrysalis to flinch, although the Princesses looked slightly uncomfortable. Spike actually started to drool a bit before wiping his mouth,

“Ugh, what is that smell?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Jerky,” I answered.

“What’s ‘jerky’?” Pinkie Pie asked, looking equally curious and disgusted.

“Basically meat that’s been smoked and dried so it’ll last longer.”

“‘M-Meat!?’ Y-You’re a carnivore!?” Twilight asked, looking somehow both horrified and intrigued.

“Omnivore. I eat almost everything. Need a healthy balance of meat and vegetables to keep the body working. Need meat for protein.”

“You didn’t kill any poor helpless animals, did you?” Fluttershy asked, actually having some anger behind her fear.

“I wouldn’t say ‘helpless’, but yeah, I did hunt and kill this myself. Aside from fish I only eat animals that try to eat me back.”

“Um, so, ahem, what exactly… is that?” Rarity asked, still looking nervous.

“Cragodile.”

This time, everyone was shocked. Even the Princesses and Chrysalis looked surprised.

“A Cragodile!? No way!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Yeah, hunted this one about a month ago.” I chuckled. “Forgive the cliche, but it really does taste like chicken. I’m kinda missing beef.”

“What’s beef?” Twilight asked.

I almost answered but caught myself. I cleared my throat. “Well-”

Just then Shining Armor came in with a changeling who had a scar over his eye.

Oh thank god, that was gonna get awkward.

The changeling eyed me. “So, you’re him then? The legendary warrior of the Great War?” He continued to take in my appearance. “Not quite what I was expecting, but then again our kind doesn’t tend to focus much on appearances. I’m to understand my Queen has trusted you to save our hive.”

“She has. You are to be my escort and proof I am acting per Queen Chrysalis’ request,” I replied.

I could already tell everyone in the room was looking at me oddly. I’m sure they’d never seen me act professional before. As much as I hated it and preferred to just focus on relaxing and doing what I wanted I knew there was a time and place for it. This “Thorax” was definitely the guy who respected professionalism, and I needed to get him to trust me.

Especially since he’s probably not used to working with someone like me..

“So, is the plan set?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“Where’s our transportation?”

I smiled.

“Um… why are we doing this?” Thorax asked.

“I told you, I’m running, and there’s no way you have the speed and stamina to keep up with me,” I replied.

“So you tied me to your head with your scarf?” he asked in a deadpan voice.

“Would you prefer I strap you to my chest like a baby?” I joked back.

“Ugh.”

“Well, this is quite a sight,” Luna muttered.

“Alright, we’re all set. But before I go, I’d like to ask you one question, Twilight. It’s something I’ve been meaning to ask ever since you became a princess.”

“Um, go ahead?”

I smirked. “Does the name Flash Sentry mean anything to you?”

Her face instantly lit up and flushed red. “Wh-What!? How could you-!?”

“And that’s all I need to know!” I interrupted. I faced southeast and began to limber up before playing the first song for our long road trip. “See ya!”

“Wait, what?” Thorax managed to ask.

Celestia’s eye’s widened in shock. “WAIT, DON’T-!”

I sprinted towards the wall.

I can’t believe that cretin! To use the nobles' code against me like that!

Blueblood was seething with anger as he held an ice pack to his head.

I swear I’ll make him pay for this if it’s the last thing I ever-!

Suddenly a loud crash came from nearby followed by a long extended scream of terror and… music? The Prince looked out the window to see the warrior with what appeared to be a changeling tied to his head in the air, apparently having leapt after a running start. The armored creature managed to fly far and fast enough to make it over the walls of Canterlot in a single bound before landing on the ground near the mountain base. Amazingly, he could tell by the dirt clouds being kicked up, he not only survived but hit the ground running.

… Maybe I should pick my battles more carefully.

Eight mares, one changeling, and one stallion looked out the massive hole in the wall, stunned at what they’d seen.

After a moment more of silence Celestia spoke. “Chrysalis, I am so-”

“Stop,” the queen interrupted. “Just… Just take me back to my cell please,” she said with groan.

Celestia had just raised the sun, and Chrysalis was starting to get hungry. She and her changelings had been fed by Cadance once more yesterday, and though being able to feed on much more love due to her subjects having had their fill she was still far from full. Most of her energy went to healing herself, and her wounds had healed to the point she no longer needed the bandages. Starvation was far from a foreign feeling for her, but it seems being able to have so much love in one sitting had made her hunger for it increase. Still, she would control herself. She had learned to be patient.

Another two knocks on the door. “We’re coming in! Stand back!” the guard shouted.

I wonder how many times I’ll hear that? she thought bitterly, already resigned to the fate of being under the Princesses’ hooves until her dying day. It doesn’t matter, as long as she’s safe.

The door opened and revealed Shining Armor with several guards. Curiously, Cadance was not with them.

“Queen Chrysalis, Princess Luna demands your presence. You and yours will be fed afterwards,” the prince stated.

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow but stood up all the same. She exited the room, waiting for it to close behind her before being led out of the dungeon. As they traversed the halls of Canterlot the castle servants and nobles moved aside. Many of them simply dived out of the way, but others remained to glare at her. She paid them no mind.

Eventually, they reached Luna’s personal chambers, guarded by four thestral guards and two unicorns. The guards saluted each other before opening the door and leading their quarry inside. Princess Luna stood waiting, her expression reserved.

“Thank you, Prince Shining Armor. You may leave now,” she ordered.

He looked between Luna and Chrysalis with surprise, his fellow soldiers even more so. They were about to voice their concern when Luna cut them off.

“Now Shining Armor, do you have so little faith in your princess to think I would be in danger with her both shackled and with her magic restrained?” she asked with a smirk.

Chrysalis’ own mouth twitched, but she kept quiet.

The guards saluted before exiting the room. Luna then cast a spell and her whole room was temporarily covered with a blue glow before it dissipated.

“Soundproofing spell,” she explained. “I apologize for insulting you, but I needed them to leave. I expect you would like this to be kept quiet. I myself will decide if it remains so.”

“What are talking about?” Chrysalis asked.

“Chrysalis, you are a skilled deceiver and manipulator. Despite this, I do believe that you have been forthcoming about everything you have come to us with. You have even gone so far as to give us the location of your hive, which I recognize, while necessary, must have been hard for you.” Luna’s eyes turned harsh. “However, it seems you are still keeping something from us.”

Chrysalis, despite all her training and experience, couldn’t keep her eyes from widening slightly with fear.

“What makes you say that?” she asked.

“When you first arrived you shouted at your commander and interrupted him. Though it looked like you simply putting your subject in his place, I saw how you were quick to silence him. And the guard reported to us how you asked for privacy after our doctors tended you.”

Oh no.

“Furthermore, yesterday you stuttered and caught yourself when making plans with Gilgamesh. I want to know.” Luna stepped forwards, her gaze sharpening. “What. Are. You. Hiding?”

No. They can’t find out. I can’t tell them, no matter what.

“You’re reading too far into it. There’s nothing going on. I gave you the location of my hive and my full cooperation, even agreeing to be your prisoner. What could I possibly be hiding?”

“Don’t insult me. I may be a millenium displaced from my banishment, but some things do not change. Namely, the telltale signs of fear on a creature’s face.” She stepped closer, causing the queen to step back. “Twitches near the mouth. Dilated pupils. Widening eyes. Traces of sweat. Though some things are easier to notice depending on the species, they are always there.” She took another step forwards, getting the same response from the queen. “I should also mention, though he was once our enemy, I have come to value Gilgamesh as a dear friend and companion. If you are hiding something that could endanger him, I will be less inclined to treat your race as victims and more like the criminals our subjects still see you as.”

Chrysalis couldn’t keep the tells of fear from her face, but she still said nothing.

“And I should also mention I have the ability to contact him. Should I wish, I can recall him here, and away from your hive.”

“NO!” Chrysalis shouted, unable to stop her emotions. She cringed and regained control of herself before continuing. “Very well, I’ll admit I have been keeping something from all of you. However, it has no bearing on the mission, I promise you that. I want him to succeed.”

“Make me believe that. Tell me what it is. If it truly has nothing to do with him, I will stay quiet.”

“I refuse.”

Chrysalis and Luna held firm, neither backing down. Luna then turned to face her night table and levitated a small brown medallion out.

“With this I can contact Gilgamesh. I need only think it and I can send a message to him. Speak, or I will recall him.”

Chrysalis’ eyes shot open.

No! She can’t do this! I can’t tell her! But if he doesn’t go then she might not make it! But I can’t! If I say anything then they’ll know!

Luna held the object closer to her and closed her eyes.

“NECTAR!” Chrysalis screamed.

Luna opened her eyes, confused. “What?”

Chrysalis closed her eyes and hung her head. “Nectar. Princess Nectar. My heir. My daughter.”

Luna’s eyes widened in surprise. “Your… daughter?”

“The only other queen-worthy changeling in the hive. The only one who could possibly succeed me. She’s still there. I… I couldn’t save her. I have no idea what’s become of her.” Chrysalis explained.

“What about your hive mind?”

The queen shook her head. “There’s a limited range. If there were enough changelings between there and here to act as relays I might be able to see, but right now the hive is too far away. I cannot even sense Commander Thorax anymore.” Chrysalis began to sob, unable to keep the tears out of her eyes. “She means the world to me, to the entire hive, and I don’t even know if she’s alive.”

Luna was stunned, never expecting to see the former enemy crack in front of her.

“I… I don’t understand, why would you hide this from us?” she asked.

Chrysalis looked up at Luna, rage in her crying eyes. “Why would I hide it? Why wouldn’t I hide it!?” she yelled back. “It is a rarity for a changeling queen to lay more than one queen-worthy egg in her centuries long lifetime! If Nectar dies, then likely so will the changeling race!” Chrysalis stepped forwards. “That’s right, the entire changeling race! Ours is the last hive on Equus! It’s continued existence and the preservation of our species is more important than anything else! Important enough that I would even submit myself before you and your abominable sister! The very ones who nearly destroyed our species in the first place!”

“Wh-What?” Luna asked, shocked at the multiple revelations as well as accusations. “What are you talking about?”

“Oh, were we not important enough for you to remember the slaughter of our kind!? Do you not remember how we were attacked after my grandmother, Queen Vespula, approached your ponies under the banner of peace!? Though I was not there, the hive mind allows memories to be shared with every changeling and pass them on to a new generation, so I know what happened,” Chrysalis’ eyes narrowed. “My grandmother approached your ponies during the early days of the Great War to see if we could come to an agreement, willing to aid you in your battles so we would no longer have to hide in the shadows and steal love. We were told by the general that he talked with you and your sister and they would give us our answer at a later meeting date. When that day came we were attacked without provocation! We were told that you had declared us a blight upon this world and death would be our only option! For decades, we were hunted by your ponies, overwhelmed, outnumbered, until finally we hid in the shadows where we could not be found! It was only after the Great War that we consolidated our losses only to find that every other hive, every other queen, had been found and killed!”

Chrysalis stomped forwards and got in Luna’s face. “What say you, noble Princess of the Night!?” she asked, sarcasm dripping from her voice, along with rage. “What say you to our suffering!? To the suffering you caused!?”

The room was silent for what felt like hours, the only sound being Chrysalis’ panting as she tried to stifle her anger. Finally, Luna spoke.

“Chrysalis, please listen to what I have to say before responding… There never was such a decree.”

Chrysalis looked utterly gobsmacked before the rage came back a thousandfold. “You would DARE TO SAY-!”

“I admit to my sister and I ordering that attack on changeling hives, to repel them from our subjects and our villages. However, this attempt your grandmother made to contact us and discuss terms never came to us,” Luna continued calmly.

“Wh-what?”

“In addition, we ordered the attack on your kind because we were informed that yours had attacked our subjects first.” Luna sighed. “And I think I know why. This commander your grandmother met with, was his name Proud Heart?”

“I… Yes, it was.”

Luna sighed and turned away. “Proud Heart was one of our best soldiers and one of our finest leaders. He won us many victories in the early years of the Great War against the griffins and minotaurs. However, he was also of the opinion that ponies were the superior race of this world and that all others deserved to be our servants or destroyed. He believed that since my sister and I raised the sun and moon, this was proof of our divine right to rule over all others, and many under him shared this belief. If it were not for the desperate nature of the war and his expertise in battle we likely would have discharged him from our forces before he ever rose to the rank of Captain.”

“You… You mean to say that the massacre of our species, the near extinction of our race… was decided by one zealous pony?” Chrysalis asked in disbelief.

Luna turned back to Chrysalis. “It’s likely he decided your species was some kind of affront to ponykind and chose to destroy you. Claiming to speak on our behalf also sounds like something he’d do. In addition, Celestia and I were younger, less experienced, and we were likely too focused on the battles with the griffins and the minotaurs to check to see if his claims of attacks by changelings were true.” Luna just let that hang for moment. “Chrysalis… I’m so sorry.”

Chrysalis could only stare for a moment before her legs buckled and she fell to the floor, suddenly completely drained, unable to even speak.

Could… Could it really be true? She didn’t seem to be lying, and I can tell she feels genuine sadness. But then, all this hate, these desires for revenge… What do I do now?

The queen flinched when she felt a wing drape over her, not even noticing Luna had moved to sit next to her.

“I understand this must be quite a bit to take in. Please feel free to rest here for as long as you need. I will inform the guards outside to take you back to your subjects when you are ready.” Luna then stood and turned for the door before stopping. “And Chrysalis? I will stay silent on the matter of your daughter. I promise you.”

As she left the room Chrysalis attempted to gather her thoughts. It wasn’t until several minutes later that she asked to be returned to her cell.

“Wow, I’m faster than I thought,” I thought aloud as I stopped right at the edge of the Badlands, able to see the Desert Needle off in the distance.

“Oh thank the hive, I don’t know how much more of this I can take,” Thorax groaned, still tied to my head as he cracked his joints.

“You don’t sound so good.”

He growled in annoyance. “What do you expect? Tied to your stupid noggin’, bouncing around day and night, and blaring music all the time. Just how many times did you have to listen to… what was it called? ‘Highway Star?’”

“You will not insult that song,” I warned. “But you’re right, we could use some more variety. I’m thinking something more desert-y now that we’re here.”

“Oh? Like what?” he asked disinterestedly.

"Like this," I said before dashing off towards the spire in the distance. We’d certainly be there before nightfall and then I can finally get some sleep.

… And take a shi-

Author's Notes:

Well, here we go everyone. Sorry it took so long to upload, but I'm already halfway done with the next chapter! I hope I'm able to make the history between the Changelings and Ponies interesting.

Thanks once again to Golden Script for editing. Expect battles and for shit to really hit the fan next chapter! Hope you're all excited.

Power Overwhelming

"Thorax, wake up."

The changeling commander groaned before opening his eyes. The sky was still dark but he could tell Celestia would be raising the sun soon. Thorax shook himself awake before looking at the warrior.

"Time to go," he said simply.

Thorax nodded and brushed the sand from his body before putting on his helmet. He flew on top of Gilgamesh's helmet and the warrior secured him with his scarf once more.

The warrior began to play a song like he had done the whole trip, but unlike the fast and loud tunes he had played before, this one was more subdued. As they ran and the song continued it began to become more bombastic and heroic.

Thorax was surprised to find Gilgamesh rather quiet during all this. The commander looked down and saw not the eyes of a wayward traveler looking for fun but those of a warrior on a mission. As the sun rose Thorax gripped his scimitar reflexively.

We're coming, Princess. Just wait a little while longer.

The two travelers had reached their destination before noon, traversing the twists and turns of a path leading between large desert rocks, before Thorax ordered Gilgamesh to stop.

“Just around this bend we can see the gate to the hive. I sense some of mine at the opening so I’ll go first to put them at ease, then you can come.”

Gilgamesh nodded and untied the commander from his head, allowing him to flutter to the ground. As he approached he called out to the hive mind, only to receive no answer.

That’s odd. It’s not like I’m being blocked, they’re just not responding. Why is that?

As the commander rounded the bend and came upon the great gate to the hive in the distance as well as a squad of changelings in front of him, grave looks upon their faces.

“I am Commander Thorax, sent by our Queen. Why do you not respond to-?” he asked only to dodge a throwing sickly by rolling to the right. A bolt of magic came which he jumped over only to be met by the scimitar of another of his kin, which deflected by unsheathing his own. “TREASON! YOU WOULD DARE ATTACK YOUR COMMANDER!?”

“We have no choice, sir,” the one in front of him answered, holding his battle stance but not moving. Thorax noticed the fear and desperation in his voice as well as the sad look in his eyes.

“Explain yourself.”

“The princess is held hostage inside the Sanctum. We are ordered to repel any force that would try to enter the hive, lest she be killed. The demon leader even has a way to monitor the hive mind. We cannot share plans with each other or he will have her killed.”

Thorax’s eyes widened in shock before hardening in anger. He looked up towards the gate and noticed four demons, recognizing them as “Furies,” or that was what the scroll in Canterlot had called them. Their bodies were similar to gorillas while their heads resembled crocodiles, their tails also reptilian and bearing spikes. They were as tall as the Queen and bulging with muscles, clad in simple iron armor and wielding maces and axes. They grinned and chuckled at the changeling.

Damn it! To use our beloved princess against us! I should’ve expected something like this! Now, even if we retreat and try a stealthy approach, they’ll know we’re coming!

“Please, commander, run,” the changeling in front of him pleaded as he stepped forwards, his scimitar at the ready. “You can still escape and come up with a plan. If you try to fight past us, we’ll be forced to kill you. Even you couldn’t defeat us all by yourself.”

“Maybe he can’t, but I can,” came a voice from behind.

All the changelings flinched as Gilgamesh rounded the corner, scurrying away from him and shaking with fear, much to the confusion of the demons.

“Wh-what is he doing here!?”

“The Equestrian Princesses sent him as aid. We are here to rescue the Hive and the Princess.”

The changelings who were close enough to hear stopped shaking, their fear replaced by utter shock.

“I don’t remember being told anything about a changeling princess, but I suppose that falls under our agreement,” Gilgamesh commented, looking to Thorax before turning to the others. “So, will you stand aside and let me rescue her?”

The soldiers looked to each other, trying to deliberate wordlessly between each other. Thorax also noticed the demons on the gate hold their weapons at the ready, anticipating a fight.

The changeling who had fought Thorax finally replied. “I’m sorry, warrior, but we still cannot let you by us.”

Both Thorax and Gilgamesh noticed his stressing of that word, understanding his meaning. They both nodded and Thorax fluttered up onto Gilgamesh’s helmet before the warrior tied his scarf around the changeling, much to the other’s confusion.

"Where is the princess?" Thorax asked as his companion began to play another song.

“In the throne room, along with their commander,” the soldier replied. “May you run swiftly, warrior.”

“No problem,” Gilgamesh replied. The changelings attacked, only to be easily swatted aside as he dashed forwards. As he continued to run forwards, others attacked, their swords and sickles easily parried, their bolts of magic barely noticed. The demons on the gates prepared for battle, only for him to leap over the structure without paying them any mind. The demons reached for their warning horns, just for the nearby changelings to attack, trying to hold them off for as long as possible.

“WHICH BUILDING IS IT!?” Gilgamesh asked over the rushing winds as he fell to earth.

“THAT ONE!” Thorax shouted, pointing to a large pointed building with several holes, like a termite nest, that dwarfed all others in size. “THE THRONE IS THE HIGHEST ROOM!”

“GOT IT!” the warrior replied before landing and sprinting forwards, pouring on the steam, the nearby buildings passing like blurs as they went. About the time they were halfway there, horns began to sound.

“NO! THEY’RE GOING TO KILL HER!” Thorax shouted.

“LIKE HELL THEY ARE!” Gilgamesh shouted back before casting Haste on himself. Thorax could hardly keep his eyes open due to the wind rushing by his face, shocked that the several miles they had left to go were passing by in seconds.

“CAN YOU CLIMB THIS FAST!?”

“WE’RE NOT CLIMBING!” he replied before launching himself high into the air, ready to bash down the wall of the Sanctum that was rapidly approaching.

Princess Nectar flinched as she heard the warning horns sound.

“Well, well, well; it seems your subjects grew desperate,” the demon commented from behind her bound form. The white tiger-like demon already had his claw on the back of her head, his electrical powers giving him the ability to monitor the hive mind through her. “Any last words before I snap your neck?”

Nectar scowled. “You will die, Voltar. Mother will return and destroy you if it is the last thing she does.”

“Oh, so brave,” he taunted before tightening his grip.

Mother, I’m so sorry. I only hope you will give birth to another queen.

“And yet, so dea-”

The demon was cut off as the wall in front of the two burst open, a tall bipedal figure landing and slid a few feet before coming to a stop. He looked at the two before pointing to himself. “ORE!” he shouted before striking a pose. “SANJOU!”

...What in our ancestors’ name?

“PRINCESS!” came a familiar voice. It wasn’t until the warrior untied his scarf in one fluid motion that she recognized where it was coming from, seeing the familiar changeling flutter to the floor.

“Commander Thorax? You’re alive!” she exclaimed in joy only to flinch as she felt claws digging into her head.

“Don’t you dare move!” Voltar warned. “Lay down your arms or she dies!”

In response, the armored warrior unclipped his weapon from his back as music inexplicably began to play.

“FOOL! YOU FACE THE MIGHTIEST WARRIOR IN ALL EQUUS! YOU FACE ME, GILGAMESH!” he shouted before spinning his weapon in several direction. “LONG HAVE I SOUGHT A WORTHY OPPONENT! SCOURED HAVE I THE FURTHEST MARCHES EAST AND WEST, AND NOW MY QUEST BRINGS ME HERE, TO YOU!” he continued before stopping and posing once again. “YOUR SCHEMES ARE FORFEIT BEFORE ME!”

Everyone just stared, completely unsure on how to respond to this situation. As if mimicking their thoughts a tumbleweed began to blow by from nowhere.

“TUMBLEWEEDTOTHEFACE!”

“Wha-?” was all the demon was able to utter before he was smacked in the face by the offending plant. He flinched and smacked the plant away, only to be met with two massive boots smashing into his face and slamming him through the wall.

Nectar looked on in shock, barely noticing the warrior had cut the chains holding her to the floor until he picked her up.

“Thorax!” he shouted before tossing the princess towards him.

The commander leapt up and grabbed Nectar, cushioning her fall.

“FOOL! DON’T JUST THROW THE PRINCESS LIKE A RAG-!”

Before he could finish a lighting bolt shot past Gilgamesh, stopping right by the two changelings. It quickly transformed into Voltar, his axe already posed to cut them down. Thorax pushed Nectar out of the way before dodging the attack himself, the weapon smashing into the floor. The feline demon turned to slash at the princess, only for Gilgamesh to unclip his Genji shield and block the blow. Voltar kicked the warrior hard enough to send him flying into Nectar. Before the two smashed into the wall, Gilgamesh turned and grabbed the princess, shielding her as they both smashed through the wall. Voltar shifted into lighting, giving chase and following the two falling figures. Gilgamesh noticed and clipped his shield to his back, leaving one arm available to hold onto the young royal. The two battled as they fell, Gilgamesh expertly deflecting Voltar’s blows as the demon dodged the retaliating attacks, repeatedly shifting into lighting to attack from every angle.

Just before they finally crashed into the ground Gilgamesh cut open a portal in reality and escaped, closing it behind him before Voltar could enter. As the demon looked around, wondering what was happening, another portal opened behind him, the warrior jumping out and rapidly thrusting his naginata at his enemy, who managed block most of the blows while being forced back, only to be sent flying from a roundhouse kick to the face.

The tiger demon finally stopped bouncing and stood up. “So, you are decently powerful after all; but do you really think you can defeat the might of Voltar!?” he asked, lightning crackling along his axe blade.

Gilgamesh spun his weapon before planting it into the ground and carefully set down the changeling princess. “Ha! That was merely a test of strength, mortal! A prelude, if you will! The real contest begins now!” Gilgamesh assumed the proper pose before shouting “HENSHIN!” In a bright flash of light, he assumed his first transformation, stunning both the demon and the princess. “Come, little princess! Now you have a front row seat to the liberation of your lands and people!” he declared, picking her up in his two free arms as the other six wielded his weapons. “I.E., THIS BOUT IS AS GOOD AS MINE!” he shouted before dashing towards his enemy.

“You call me ‘mortal?’” Voltar asked as he raised his axe. “LET US SEE IF YOU HAVE THAT RIGHT!” he shouted before slamming his weapon into the ground, unleashing a wave of lighting at his opponent. Amazingly Gilgamesh used his own axe to swat the attack aside. Even if it did take some noticeable effort, the mere fact that the blast had been deflected, destroying a nearby building, stunned Voltar.

“THE LETHAL JOKE, EXCALIPOOR!” Gilgamesh shouted before hurling his massive broadsword like a javelin at his enemy, who just barely managed to dodge. The attack actually managed to take some of his whiskers off. Before he could right himself, Gilgamesh grabbed Voltar’s axe with one of his now two free hands, pulling him in and punching him in the face with the other. The warrior then used his claws to cut along the demon’s face before kicking him in the stomach and sending him flying backwards, only for the returning Excalipoor, assisted by Gilgamesh’s gravity powers, to smack him in the back of the head, causing him to spin forwards and impale himself on the warrior’s spear. He pulled out his weapon and caught his broadsword just before he used his axe to slam Voltar into the ground hard enough to make him bounce, finally sending him skyward with a strike from his flail.

“DEMON VOLTAR!” Gilgamesh shouted as he jumped after his opponent and kicked him to the ground. “IN THE NAME OF THE GREAT NOBUO UEMATSU, I VANQUISH THEE!” He then crossed all his weapons as a transparent glow surrounded him. “Hissatsu, Part 1!” he said, suddenly dashing at the ground towards his enemy. “ULTIMATE ILLUSION!”

Gilgamesh landed and slammed the ground with his weapons, causing bursts of energy to spring from the ground and travel forwards, carrying the helpless feline along with them, before finally exploding in one massive burst of power, the sound not quite enough to overwhelm the demon's cry of agony.

For a moment, all was quiet as the warrior stood up and smirked.

“THE PRINCESS IS SAFE!” called a voice from the sky. Everyone turned to see Commander Thorax diving down, his sword drawn. “FIGHT FOR YOUR PRINCESS! FOR THE HIVE!”

The changelings were shaken out of their stupor and shouted “FOR THE HIVE!” in return, charging at the demons who had held their leader captive, their sheer numbers overwhelming the larger opponents. In less than a minute it was over.

Just then a massive blast of lightning came from the ground, followed by the bloodied form of Voltar, his body crackling with power.

“NONE WILL STAND IN OUR WAY! THIS WORLD WILL BURN IN THE FIRES OF OUR VENGEANCE!” His body began to transform completely into lighting before launching himself at Gilgamesh and Princess Nectar. “DIE!”

Gilgamesh turned and shielded the changeling princess as best he could with his own body as Voltar met them and exploded into a massive burst of electricity, knocking over any nearby changelings.

“PRINCESS!” Thorax shouted.

As the smoke cleared, it revealed the image of Gilgamesh, still crouching protectively over Nectar, his body now crackling with energy. With a groan, he stood up, dispelled his weapons, and shouted in pain and determination as he fired lighting from his hands harmlessly into the sky. After it was done, he panted and slumped over. “Thank you, Jason,” he muttered. He then looked at the young changeling royal. “Are you well, your majesty?”

Princess Nectar, still shocked from everything that had happened, finally took in the form of her savior. After a moment she blushed and nodded.

“Y-Yes. Thank you. Um, who are you? I heard your name, but why have you come here?”

“He was sent by the Equestrians in accordance with our Queen’s request to liberate the hive,” Thorax answered as he approached, relief clearly evident on his face. “Your majesty, it is such a pleasure to see you safe.”

Rather than look relieved, Princess Nectar’s eyes widened in fear. “M-Mother is in Equestria? In Canterlot!?” she asked in a panicked tone.

“Yes, and she is alive. Worry not, Celestia and Luna have vowed-”

“No! You don’t understand! The demons here were just to keep us under control! The real bulk of their army left to attack Canterlot three days ago! Mother is in danger!”

“...Oh shit,” Gilgamesh muttered.

“Well, it looks like he managed to get here earlier than expected,” a changeling muttered from an alleyway between the buildings, turning to walk away. “It looks like this operation is a failure.” His form then began to change to something much larger and bipedal. “Oh well, there’s no way they can get out of this unscathed. With any luck that stupid tiger will kill one of those Princesses before he croaks.” The figure smirked before disappearing into a portal.

Corporal Pincer walked the halls of the Canterlot palace flanked by Prince Shining armor and his chosen hoofful of guards. The changelings were getting restless being locked up in the small cell and the Queen had managed to convince the Princesses to allow them out to stretch themselves one at a time to keep them calm. It was his turn, all the others having gone before him, except for the Queen who had said she was fine.

As they walked the corporal heard the clash of silverware and plates hitting the floor. He turned and saw a castle maid shivering in fear. What was odd was that she wasn’t looking at him but out the window. Curious, the changeling turned to look as well, and what he saw nearly gave him a heart attack.

“Hey, why have you stopped?” Shining Armor asked firmly, turning to face the prisoner. Pincer was too struck with fear to even turn to look at him. Unaware of what was happening, Shining Armor stepped forwards, his horn alight with magic. “Hey! Are you listening to me, you-!?”

The prince was cut off as the Corporal grabbed his head and turned it to face the window. Shining nearly retaliated, only to stop as he now saw what the changeling was looking at: a mass of black figures in the distance flying towards them, looking like a swarm of bats or locusts.

“SOUND THE ALARM! CANTERLOT IS UNDER ATTACK!” he bellowed. The other guards looked out the window and froze for moment before gaining their bearings, running off and shouting orders. Shining Armor was about to follow them when he was stopped by Pincer.

“Release us! Let us fight!”

“What!?” Shining shouted back.

“They’ll kill us too! Let us fight!”

Shining hesitated for a moment before looking at the approaching army. Deciding they needed every-being they could throw at this, he released the changeling’s inhibitor ring and shackles before calling over a guard.

“Head to the dungeon and release the changelings! Gather their gear as well!”

“S-Sir!?” the stallion asked in shock.

“DID I STUTTER, SOLDIER!?”

“N-No, sir!” the stallion replied with a salute.

“Don’t make me regret this,” he warned the corporal before galloping off, the changeling and the guard galloping off their own way.

YOUR MAJESTY, EMERGENCY! THE DEMONS HAVE COME TO CANTERLOT!

Author's Notes:

Ok, so sorry again to leave you guys on a cliffhanger, but I hope the battle tided you off for a while. I'll be posting a blog soon about my plans for the near future, so look forwards to that.

Prepare everyone, for the Assault of Canterlot.

Assault on Canterlot 1: Old Foes, New Terrors

Chrysalis waited with her subjects at the door to their cell, ready to fight for their lives. Eventually the cell door opened, revealing five nervous royal guards and Corporal Pincer. Their weapons and armor had already been retrieved and rested on the floor behind them.

“...Well?”

The guards shook themselves out of their stupor and released their shackles and inhibitor rings and made room for the changelings to exit the cell.

“What is your procedure?” Chrysalis asked, levitating her armor onto herself as her subjects did the same.

“Wh-what?”

“Your emergency procedure, what is it? I need to know where we would be most useful," she explained, having already attached all her gear to her armor.

“U-Uh, most of our forces are out with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna ready to take on the enemy. Prince Shining Armor has erected a barrier to repel the enemy forces long enough to gather our troops as well as evacuate the citizens, and Princess Cadance along with twenty elite unicorns are with him, ready as backup.”

“And the Elements?”

“Wh-What?”

“The Elements of Harmony. What is their role?”

“Th-They’re civilians. Except for Princess Twilight, but she’s… not…”

The guard trailed off as Chrysalis looked at him, stunned.

“YOU LEFT THE HEROINES WHO HAVE SAVED EQUESTRIA TIME AND TIME AGAIN TO THEIR OWN DEVICES!?” she shouted.

“I-I-I-I… Princess Celestia and Prince Shining Armor never-”

“Ugh, that explains it,” Chrysalis muttered before turning to her subjects. “Stag, Stinger, follow me, we’re going to support Shining and Cadance. Pincer, you and the rest fan out, find the Elements, and get them here in the palace! MOVE!”

The changelings saluted and galloped off. Chrysalis turned to the ponies. “Well!? Lead!”

The royal guards stammered for a moment before galloping out, leading the queen and her chosen subjects along.

My Queen, why are we going so far to help the ponies? Stag asked via hivemind. Would it not serve us better if they were weakened somewhat?

You do not know the true horrors of the Demons of Tartarus. This battle will be the first of many, and if Canterlot falls, all of Equestria will likely follow. They are also the only nation that would likely be willing to offer us aid. For the sake of the Hive, Equestria must endure.

Celestia grimly observed the enemies just outside Shining Armor’s barrier, steeling herself for the inevitable battle. Near the city gates were lines of creatures she had hoped never to see again, as well as criminals that she had sent away. The native Tartarus demons had been sent to the front, growling, hissing, or squawking. Despite this, all held still like a line of well-trained attack dogs, ready to be unleashed. Her gazed then turned to the barrier itself and the beating it was taking, cracks starting to form, but repaired themselves quickly… at least for the moment. The barrier was being hammered by Looming Shadows, massive creatures that looked like millipedes with gaping maws and nearly a dozen rows of teeth, held aloft by six bat-like wings. To say they were giant was an understatement, some of them growing up to two hundred feet long and twenty feet wide. They rammed into the the barrier with their ash grey bodies, biting with their mandibles and scratching with their innumerable claw-like legs at the same time.

Against this kind of assault, Shining Armor could only hold out for an hour at best.

Just then Luna flew up to her, her expression grim. "How does it look?" she asked.

"An intimidating force to be sure, but nothing we can't handle," Celestia replied. "How goes the evacuation?"

“The operation is progressing steadily, but I fear not quickly enough. It is difficult to get an entire population coordinated when most of them are terrified.”

“I see. I only hope that-” Celestia began, looking out towards the oncoming force, before her eyes widened in shock. One Looming Shadow had hung back, simply hovering as it gazed at her. However, it was the creature on it’s back that got her attention.

The being stood on two legs, as tall as she was, wearing heavy armor and wielding a mace. Feline in appearance, orange with black stripes and yellow slitted eyes, it smirked smugly at the Princess.

A spark of rage lit in Celestia, one she hadn’t felt in ages. Luna noticed the scowl on her face as well as her mane and tail turning to a fiery yellow and followed her gaze, her eyes widening as well.

“Sister, I know how you feel, but-” Luna began before Celestia cut her off.

“I’m no fool, Luna. I won’t let my emotions get the better of me, especially when doing so could endanger our little ponies,” she said, barely masking her hate beneath her visage. Just then she saw the tiger begin to sprint across the flying beast, it’s body beginning to light up in flames. Celestia’s eyes widened. “He’s going to destroy the barrier!” she shouted before readying her warhammer and unsheathing her sword. “Luna, take command!”

“But Tia!” Luna pleaded.

“DO IT!” she bellowed before her body erupted in flames and her eyes shone white. She shot at the barrier, having it open just enough to pass through before it closed behind her, and confronted her opponent. He swung at her with his mace which she expertly deflected with her sword before slamming her hammer into his chest with enough force to send him shooting to the ground, even splitting the Looming Shadow he was riding in half. Two others broke off from attacking the barrier to focus on her, but she flew away and they gave chase. After gaining enough distance from Canterlot she turned to face the creatures and with a roar of anger produced a blast of fire that exploded from her horn, incinerating most of her pursuers' bodies and killing them instantly.

She then landed near the crater where her opponent landed. Her enemy rose to his feet, only slightly scuffed, before cracking his neck. Celestia's flaming aura and shining eyes died down, but her flaming mane remained as her mouth contorted into a scowl.

"Infernus."

He smirked back. "Celestia, it's been too long. I was afraid you'd forgotten about me."

“I wish I could forget about you.”

“Now now, don’t be that way. I think we’ve gotten even, haven’t we? You imprisoned me for a millenium, I killed your husband. What was his name again?”

Celestia’s eyes shone white. “His name was Valor, and you will not speak of him!”

“Oh come on, Celestia, I meant no disrespect. In fact I admired him. Unlike the rest of your guard he actually kept up to his namesake. He didn’t cower in fear, even after I caved in his chest and he started to choke on his own blood.”

Celestia snapped and dashed forwards, her aura returning, before slamming her hammer into the ground, Infernus barely managing to leap out of the way.

“Last time, Valor encouraged me to treat you like any other criminal and punish you under the law. It was his dying wish not to give into my hatred.” She then stood on her hind legs as she grabbed her zweihander with her hooves, levitating her hammer at her side. “THIS TIME, HIS MERCY WILL NOT SAVE YOU!”

Infernus smirked as he grasped his mace in both hands, a white hot flame radiating off it. “Oh, I’ve been looking forward to this. But first, I have an objective to complete.” He suddenly turned and swung his mace, unleashing a beam of heat and fire.

Celestia’s eye’s widened in fear as she saw what the beam hit: the barrier around Canterlot. The protective bubble instantly shattered, and Celestia’s heart dropped into her stomach as the hordes of Tartarus streamed in. She dashed towards the city only for Infernus’ mace to come at her head, managing to block it at the last second.

“I can’t believe I get this opportunity,” he gloated, fire leaping off his body and his weapon. “Not only do I get to kill Princess Celestia, I get to see her horror as she watches her city get slaughtered.”

Celestia’s anger returned a thousandfold, and with a scream of pure rage she lunged at her enemy.

“Shiny! Shiny, wake up! Shiny, please!” Cadance pleaded, trying to jostle her husband awake. Something had struck the barrier with enough force to shatter it, the backlash knocking him out.

“Princess Cadance, please! You must cast another barrier! The enemy is already inside the city!” one of the guards warned.

Cadance looked to the guard, desperation clear on his face. She stole one more glance at her unconscious husband, before nodding and summoning her power. Once she had gathered enough power she shot a blast into the air, traveling high through the skylight of the palace tower, before the energy expanded and enveloped the city in a blue bubble.

Almost immediately she felt the pressure of the barrier being attacked by the demons. Though she maintained control the sounds of fights and screaming coming from the ground at the bottom of the tower certainly didn’t help her concentration.

It’s like the Changeling Invasion all over again.

“What’s that?” one of the unicorns asked.

Everypony else grew quiet. Even with the sounds of battle outside a scratching noise seemed to be growing louder… and closer.

“Something’s climbing up the walls!”

As if in response, twelve creatures burst in through the windows or dropping through the skylight. Those who had been briefed on the native species of Tartarus recognized them, but even having seen drawings of them didn’t prepare them for meeting the real thing. The “Speeding Death” as they had been called, were flightless birds as tall as the Princesses, and known for their great speed as well as their viciousness— not to mention how well equipped they were to kill. As if having clawed talons wasn’t dangerous enough, the rust colored, orange eyed avians had sharp teeth in their long beaks, stinger-tipped tentacles sprouting from their backs, a jagged horn sticking out of their heads, and mantis like claws. Even the regimented Royal Guards had to take a moment to process their appearance. It was a moment too long.

The bird-demons descended upon the ponies like the predators they were. In an instant, three of the guards were dead, two having been decapitated by their claws, the other having his throat torn out after it bit into him, hungrily ripping into its prey. The next moment the guards reacted, four forming a barrier around the still unconscious Shining Armor and another four doing the same around Cadance who was unable to make her own due to maintaining the one around the city. The seven other attacked the beasts, firing spells or stabbing at them with their spears. Four of them fell almost instantly, slain gruesomely by multiple attackers, while the other three managed to kill one of them each, landing killing blows with their attacks. They too were killed moments later, stabbed, gutted, or decapitated by the survivors.

The surviving ponies stared in horror, seeing how their group of twenty elite unicorns, the best of the best, were reduced to less than half of their forces in seconds by the monsters, who were now tearing into the remains of their comrades, their feasting splattering blood against their magical defenses. This continued for barely a few seconds more before the beasts decided they had apparently had their fill and turned upon the rest of the guard, squawking as they began to viciously claw, slash, stab, and bite at their defenses.

I was wrong, this isn’t anything like the Changeling Invasion! This is a thousand times worse!

The guards readied their weapons, preparing to retaliate, when the door leading in burst open. In galloped Queen Chrysalis, two changelings, two unicorns, and three earth ponies.

“Your majesties!” one of them cried, attracting the attention of the demons who screeched angrily before sprinting towards them. The two unicorns began to fire spells, but the birds almost effortlessly weaved passed them, closing half the distance in seconds, stunning the now terrified guards.

Chrysalis and her drones, however, hadn’t stopped galloping and were just about to meet their enemy. Four of the demons lunged at them, only for the changelings to respond with the same, their bodies cloaked in green flames, and shot through the avians like cannonballs, leaving their bodies in pieces. The others stopped, recognizing the threat, and hopped to the side before resuming their attacks. Two attempted to stab the changeling queen with their stingers, striking simultaneously from both sides, but she ducked under attacks and responded by blasting one to pieces with her magic while tossing a sickle at the other, managing to score a killing blow to the head without even looking. A third tried to slash her with its blades, but Chrysalis expertly drew her scimitar and severed them before they could harm her. She then quickly ended its scream of pain by slicing off it’s head.

At the same time the two drones ducked underneath one of the Speeding Death’s attempt to slash them and drew their swords simultaneously, cutting off its legs. As it fell to the ground one of them ran it through with its horn before blasting a hole in its chest, while the other used magic to throw two sickled at the other avian. The demon managed to leap over the attack, poised to attack the two with its talons, when Chrysalis blasted it out of the air with a spell, spraying its body all over the room.

The ponies just stared, shocked at how brutal and efficient the changelings had dispatched the demons that had so easily taken down their comrades, only being shaken from their stupor as Shining Armor groaned.

“Shiny!” Cadance cried, running over to him as the eight unicorns droppe their barriers. She gingerly lifter him in her forelegs. “Shiny, please wake up!”

“Ugh… damn it… my head,” he groaned before finally opening his eyes. The scene before him caused him to leap to his hooves, only for him to groan and fall to the floor again, holding his head in pain. “Wh-What happened!?”

“Your barrier was destroyed, and these beasts attempted to kill you and your wife,” Chrysalis answered simply, using magic to retrieve her thrown sickle. “Stag, Stinger, seal the windows.”

The two drones, having already retrieved their own weapons, nodded and flew up to the shattered windows, spitting goo from their mouths and reinforcing the holes that once bore stained glass.

“Wait, you mean-!?”

“Yes, there are demons in the city. Not all of them though, Cadance managed to erect another barrier and cut off the rest.”

Shining got to his hooves and retrieved his spear. “What about the evacuation?”

“The barrier was destroyed before we had a chance to finish, sir,” one of the earth ponies replied.

“Then that means the civilians are in danger!”

“Go. We will stay here,” Chrysalis ordered, stunning the other ponies.

“Wh-What!?” one of the elites asked. “You can’t possibly think we’d let you-!”

“It’s alright, soldier,” Shining interrupted.

“But, sir!”

“Your forces need a leader to take control. My drones and I can protect Cadance here,” Chrysalis reiterated.

“What do you mean ‘take control’? What’s the situation?” Shining asked.

“Celestia is off battling their leader, and Luna is attempting to deal with the Looming Shadows that made it into the city. Your forces are in disarray and your people are being slaughtered.”

Shining growled, but nodded. “You five, come with me!” he ordered, pointing to the guards that had led the changelings. “The rest of you, protect Cadance!” The guards saluted in response as Shining spared one last glance at his wife. “Stay safe,” he said before he and his chosen soldiers galloped off.

The unicorns arranged themselves protectively around the Princess, warily eyeing the changelings who did the same after closing and sealing the door. Cadance and Chrysalis shared a glance before the Queen grunted and turned to face the door.

I guess the old saying is true. “War makes strange bedfellows,” Cadance thought.

I stood before the gathered changelings of the hive, prepared for battle. Of those who had survived the initial invasion only 8,000 were currently fit to fight. I hope it would be enough to back up Canterlot.

“They’re ready, warrior,” Thorax said, Princess Nectar armed and ready at his side. I nodded and stepped towards the army in front of me, taking a deep breath and exhaling.

Just stay calm. They already know what they need to do. They just need something to give them that extra push.

“Alright, listen up and listen good! I know this is something you’d probably never thought you’d hear in your lives, but we’re gonna go and save Canterlot!” I smirked. “You managed to take control of it before, so defending it shouldn’t be too much harder for you!” I actually got a few chuckles out of that. “Now, I want to make one thing clear before we go. I happen to have a special place in my heart for these ponies. I would die for them, and you better damn well believe I’d kill for them, too. And I know you haven’t forgotten what I did to you guys the last time you were in Canterlot.” The changelings looked nervous, some of them gulping. “So I’m sure you can understand the full impact when I say that if you fight to defend this city as you would your own hive, I will go to the same lengths to protect all of you.”

Many of them looked surprised before steeling their gazes and nodding. I then used my spear to cut open a hole in reality, large enough for all of them to jump in without having to squeeze in.

“We’ll be exiting this portal right above the city,” I explained, ignoring their shocked expressions. “Follow me and don’t wander off. Now move!” I ordered, jumping inside.

“FOR THE QUEEN! FOR THE HIVE!” I heard Nectar shout from behind me.

“FOR THE HIVE!” I heard them shout back before they all followed.

Please don’t let me be too late.

Author's Notes:

So yeah, that Mature rating? It's getting it's use here.

Really sleepy right now, but I hope you guys enjoy the read. Next chapter the action should really pick up.

Assault on Canterlot 2: Pushing Back

Princess Luna fired another laser from her horn, decapitating a Looming Shadow. Its limp body began to fall towards her city before she grabbed it with a levitation spell and hurled it towards the pile of others she had managed to slay; a pile that had been started when she had to keep the remains of one of them from crushing the fleeing civilians.

She flinched as she heard a scream of pain come from below her, having to fight her urge to go and help. As much as she wanted to protect her subjects she was the only one present capable of effectively destroying the giant terrors. However, the pegasi guards had managed to distract one or two of them long enough for a concentrated barrage of spells from the unicorns to kill them, but that was a rare occurrence. The unicorns were too focused on the ground units, and the pegasi weapons were unable to truly damage the Looming Shadows, forced to simply distract them and keep them from descending upon the city below.

Luna snapped back to her senses when she heard the bellowing roar of another Looming Shadow as it lunged towards her. She quickly flew out of the way before darting back in, piercing through it's head with the spike of her halberd. Using a levitation spell to hurl it back onto the pile of her defeated foes, she turned around, only to be confronted by three more, coming for her simultaneously.

Is there no end to this? Even I only have so much stamina, she thought. No, calm down, just get rid of these beasts, then I can relax a moment before heading back into the fray.

Luna growled and readied her halberd, prepared to charge forward, when something streaked by her from above and decapitated the three beasts in an instant. It took her a moment to realize that the thing that shot past her wore a red scarf.

Could it be?

Before she could even look down to confirm, a large laser shot up and incinerated the three Looming Shadow corpses. Her gaze followed the beam’s path and she gaped in shock as she saw an indescribable void open just above Canterlot, inside the barrier. She began to regain her senses when she saw a mass of creatures exit the portal, hovering in the air. It took her a moment to realize it was the Changeling swarm. She also noticed what could only have been Chrysalis’ daughter, Princess Nectar, at the front, as well as Commander Thorax fluttering next to her.

“CHANGELINGS, DIVE!” the insect princess shouted, and cloaked herself in green flames before shooting down at the ground like a meteor, the swarm following immediately after. The thousands of changelings slammed into the grounds of the city, and for a moment Luna’s fear took hold, only for her to notice they were crashing into the demons or the ground next to them and not her own forces. The Changelings immediately joined the confused and startled ponies in fighting the monsters off. Some of them kept in tight groups and actually managed to kill the other Looming Shadows inside the city, their combined power allowing them to pierce the creature’s tough hides.

“What’s the situation?”

Luna turned to see Gilgamesh, in his first transformation, hovering next to her.

“You… You were successful in your mission,” Luna said, more a statement than a question.

He nodded. “Yeah, took down some white tiger demon that used lightning named ‘Voltar’. It’s thanks to Nectar that I found out where the rest of their army was, so we gathered as many as we could who were able to fight to back you guys up.”

“I see. I’m glad you got here in time. We were trying to evacuate the citizenry when their leader broke Prince Shining Armor’s barrier. Princess Cadance has erected another barrier, but by the time it was in place, many of the demons managed to enter the city.”

“Where’s this leader now?”

Luna was about to respond when a loud bang came from outside. They both turned to see cracks in the barrier along with Princess Celestia as she picked herself up, standing on top of the pink bubble. While scratched and bruised, she looked no worse for wear as she glared upwards. A mass of flames appeared above her, twisting and changing until it became Infernus. He roared as he fell towards the Princess, his mace held high and ready to strike. Celestia shot him with a beam, sending him further into the air, before pursuing him. The demon partially transformed into flames again and the two continued to do battle in the skies above Canterlot outside the barrier.

“Can she take him?” Gilgamesh asked.

“She was able to easily overpower him in the past,” Luna assured him.

“True, but you two were stronger back then.”

Luna felt a pang of fear in her heart, but dismissed it as she looked back towards the capitol. There were more important things to do.

“That doesn’t matter now. For the moment we need to get the citizens to safety in the palace and then properly gather the troops to defend it. Our forces are scattered, and we need to regroup.”

“Got it. Talk to Nectar, the changeling’s hive mind will be useful for directing everyone. I’m going to go take down as many of these bastards as I can.”

“Understood, and Gilgamesh?”

“Yeah?” he asked, turning to face her.

Her gaze softened for a moment. “It’s good to see you back.”

Even behind his face guard she could see him smirk before he used his wind powers to shoot off into the city. Luna then descended towards the changeling princess below her.

Princess Nectar observed her surroundings, processing the area. She also observed the ponies around her, those who weren’t busy fighting the demons, eyeing her and her subjects warily, fear in their eyes.

Even the guards are panicky. How has this nation survived for so long?

“You there!” came a voice. Nectar looked up to see Princess Luna descending in front of her, landing gracefully. She could feel the nervousness of her changelings, being so close to the legendary Princess of the Night, while the ponies seemed to grow much more composed.

I suppose the right leader can awake a warrior’s spirit in any creature.

“You are Princess Nectar, correct?”

The changeling Princess looked surprised before placing her hoof to her chest in a salute. “You know of me?”

“I was informed by your mother. Gilgamesh says you would be best for coordinating our counterattack. I assume he meant your hive mind?”

“Yes. I would be able to relay orders to my subjects almost instantaneously.”

Luna nodded. “I’m afraid we are in quite the situation. Our forces are scattered due to the sudden attack, not to mention that Prince Shining Armor’s shield collapsed while we were still evacuating our citizens. Though Princess Cadance and my sister have bought us time, we are still in disarray. You and your changelings would be a great boon to us. Will you please render your aid?”

Nectar smirked. “Of course. It's what we came here to do.”

Luna nodded. “I thank you.”

“How would we best combat this force?”

“Our main objectives now are to evacuate the citizens to the palace and regroup our forces. Though Princess Cadance holds the barrier for now she cannot last long, so we must be swift.”

“I see. Just a moment,” Nectar replied before closing her eyes.

Mother, are you there?

Nectar!? Oh by our ancestors, you’re alive!

Yes, I have the warrior Gilgamesh to thank for that.

So he actually did it. I guess I should properly thank him later.

I’m here with Princess Luna. We’re inside the city and we’re trying to come up with a plan. She is most concerned on regrouping her forces and getting the citizens to safety before Princess Cadance’s barrier falls. What would you suggest, mother?

Stag, Stinger and I are protecting Cadance from any assault at the moment. I sent Pincer out with the rest of our forces to find and retrieve the Elements of Harmony and get them to safety. Even if they’re not soldiers, they’ve got combat experience. Also, it would hurt the ponies’ morale if any of them died.

...Mother, are you-?

Don’t misunderstand, Nectar. We’re in this for the long haul and we need our allies as powerful as they can be.

...I understand. What are your orders?

I’ll stay here and protect Cadance until she can’t cast the barrier anymore. After that I’ll come join you. In the meantime help evacuate the citizens and regroup their forces, keep a few of our soldiers by Luna so we can relay her orders to the Royal Guard. If you find any of the Elements, their safety takes priority. You’re in charge of our forces until I arrive.

I understand.

The changelings all felt the presence of their Queen as she accessed the entire hive mind.

CHANGELINGS, THIS IS YOUR QUEEN! UNTIL I ORDER OTHERWISE, I DEFER MY COMMAND TO PRINCESS NECTAR! FOLLOW HER ORDERS AS YOU WOULD MINE! OUR GOAL IS TO DEFEND CANTERLOT AND PROTECT THE CITIZENS, ESPECIALLY THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY! PROTECT THIS CITY AND IT’S PEOPLE AS IF IT WAS YOUR OWN HIVE! YOUR QUEEN HAS SPOKEN!

Nectar opened her eyes, the whole mental conversation having taken about ten seconds.

Around eight thousand soldiers, plenty to split around into teams, Nectar thought as she connected with the hive mind.

CHANGELINGS, YOUR PRINCESS SPEAKS! YOU WILL DIVIDE YOURSELF INTO-!

If I may interrupt, your majesty.

The mental voice was that of Commander Thorax.

The ponies will be very confused to see us being commanded without speaking, and we need to coordinate with them. I know it is not as efficient, but you should voice your commands, and use the hive mind simultaneously for those not in earshot.

Um… Yes, quite right. Thank you, Commander.

Nectar cleared her throat, summoning both her link to the hive mind and her booming royal voice.

“MY CHANGELINGS, HEAR ME! WE MUST DIVIDE OUR FORCES TO OVERCOME THIS CHALLENGE! I GIVE YOU YOUR ROLES!” She called before linking with five specific changelings, summoning them over, which they quickly obeyed, before turning to Princess Luna. “These are Colonels Buzz, Flitter, and Barb and Lieutenant Colonels Mantis and Fang. They will protect you and help relay your orders to our troops.” The five changelings looked surprised, but quickly turned to the alicorn and nodded.

Nectar turned back to her army, linking with the proper changelings and activating her royal voice for the benefit of the ponies. “ONE THOUSAND OF YOU WILL TAKE TO THE SKIES SO WE MAY BAY COORDINATE OUR MOVEMENTS! GO NOW!” The linked drones replied by immediately taking to the air and spreading out amongst the city sky, which was clear of any aerial threats for the moment.

“A SMALL GROUP WILL ACCOMPANY MYSELF AND COMMANDER THORAX TO LOCATE THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY!” Twenty drones stepped forward, answering the mental call. “ANOTHER THOUSAND OF YOU WILL GO TO HELP DEFEND AND FORTIFY CANTERLOT PALACE! YOU WILL OBEY THE ORDERS OF THE COMMANDING PONY AT THAT LOCATION!” Again, a large group responded by flying off towards the palace.

“THE REST OF YOU SHALL SPLIT OFF INTO GROUPS OF NO LESS THAN ONE HUNDRED EACH! YOUR ORDERS ARE TO HELP ESCORT THE CITIZENS AND DESTROY ANY ENEMY FORCES YOU MAY FIND! STAY WITH THE GAURDSPONIES SO THAT THEY WILL NOT PANIC AT YOUR PRESENCE! IF YOU SHOULD LOCATE ANY OF THE ELEMENTS, ALERT ME AT ONCE, AND REMEMBER THEIR SAFETY IS TOP PRIORITY! NOW GO AND BRING GLORY TO OUR ANCESTORS!”

The remaining drones shouted in affirmation, many flying off to go and do as they were ordered, a hoofful of groups staying with the ponies already present. Nectar turned to Princess Luna, who smiled and nodded.

“Thank you dearly,” she said simply.

“I look forwards to our victory,” the changeling Princess replied before she and her chosen drones flew off into the city to search for the Elements, Luna and her changelings protectors taking to the skies.

I hate to think it, but if Princess Luna was this willing to cooperate then this war may be just what I need. Her brow furrowed in determination. I know you don’t think it will work mother, but if all goes well you will see once and for all that my dreams are not just the wishes of a naive hatchling. Adversity can breed something deeper than mere alliances.

"I don't like it. I don't like it one bit," Rainbow Dash muttered.

“Ah don’t like it either, sugarcube, but Ah don’t think we got much of a choice,” Applejack replied.

Pincer ignored the not so quiet ramblings of distrust from the Elements of Loyalty and Honesty as he and his squad guided them and some other civilians through the carnage, making sure to stay as silent as possible as they weaved through the buildings. He and his squad had found the two fighting off some demons, barely managing to hold their own as they attempted to rescue some families that were caught during the interrupted evacuation. Neither of them had sustained any real injuries, but they were exhausted and sore from fighting so many.

Well, they are the two most athletic of the Elements, the same group that fought off more than one hundred of us during our invasion. Then again, we weren’t trying to kill them, only capture.

Pincer hugged the corner of the alley, motioning for the others to stay behind him as he peeked his head out, seeing nothing.

Alright, just a little further to meet reinforcements. After that we'll decide if we take them to the palace or link up with the other Elements.

Pincer was about to continue when one of his brethren above warned him of approaching demons.

"Stay quiet, enemies approaching," he ordered as he stepped back further into the alley, the ponies and his comrades scooting back a bit as well.

For a few minutes nothing happened, only for some thundering steps to approach. First, a few insect like creatures began scurrying by, white ant-like creatures the size of ponies with almost no features aside from the black skull-shaped dots on their abdomens, “Bloodsuckers” they had been called. Following behind were lumbering slug like creatures, big and green, twice as large as a chariot. The “Acid Maggots” drooled bubbling green liquid from their small mouths as they slinked along, more and more Bloodsuckers being birthed from lumps on their backs as they continued. But, the loud steps grew closer as one final enemy came into view. Standing nearly as tall as the warrior the Princesses had employed, a “Demolisher” walked into view. Dressed in heavy and bulky armor that shook with each step, the boar-headed bipedal creature grunted and oinked as it walked along, wielding a flail in one hand and a double bearded ax in the other. The chain connecting the handle to the mace was quite long, nearly half the length of his body, to the point it had to wrap it around his hand to keep it from dragging. The spiked ball itself was the size Pincer’s head, easily able to crush anything it was swung at. On his back there was also a vicious looking jagged sword, nearly as long as he was tall.

One of the pony fillies whimpered behind him, doing everything she could to stay quiet as tears of fear fell down her face, her parents doing what they could to comfort her.

Just stay quiet a little longer. They’re almost gone.

Just then the Demolisher stopped, sniffing the air.

What is it-?

Before he could finish that thought the creature turned towards the alley they were facing. A sinister smile curled around his tusks.

Oh no.

“FRESH MEAT!” the creature shouted before pulling back his arm, the flail uncoiling as it flew back behind it.

“RETREAT NOW!” Pincer shouted, pushing back the others as best he could, barely managing to avoid the massive spiked ball smashing into the walls of the two buildings they were sandwiched between. The group exited the alley the way they came, Pincer wheeling around only to see the massive pig-monster charging through the walls like they were made of paper. Pincer dodged to the side and threw one of his sickles at the enemy’s face, only for it to be lodged in one of its tusks. It swung its axe at him, Pincer drawing his blade to deflect it. The force of the swing was too much and not only shattered the weapon but kept going and smashed into his body, sending him tumbling for several yards.

Pincer struggled to lift himself up, but quickly fell onto his face. As he coughed up blood he saw that his left foreleg was gone. Through his blurring vision he saw the creature approach him, chuckling threateningly.

“HEY! GET AWAY FROM HIM, YAH DERN PALOOKA!”

Both Pincer and the Demolisher turned to see both Applejack and Rainbow Dash trying to attack the beast, the rest of his comrades holding them back. The creature looked surprised for a moment before smiling evilly.

“ELEMENTS! KILL THEM!” it ordered. A few seconds later the Bloodsuckers came pouring out from the destroyed alley, Pincer’s comrades firing spell blasts to hold them off.

Pincer grabbed his other sickle with a telekinesis spell as he connected to all his soldiers.

DRONE 47! YOU’RE IN CHARGE! GET THE ELEMENTS TO SAFETY! PROTECT THEM WITH YOUR LIVES!

His comrades only hesitated for a moment before grabbing all the ponies and pulling them away. Though the civilian families eagerly complied, the two Elements fought back.

“What are you doing!? We can’t just leave him!” Rainbow Dash shouted, a desperate look on her face.

“GO NOW! YOU ARE MORE IMPORTANT!” he ordered, flinging the sickle at the Demolisher’s hand, making it shout in pain.

“B-But-!” Applejack tried to protest, her expression somewhere between shock and grief.

“NOOOOOOOW!” he screamed as he fired a spell blast at the back of the pig’s head, the blast making it stumble before turning to face him. Applejack and Rainbow finally turned to run just as the monster swung its flail upwards.

For the Hive. Was his last thought before the massive ball came crashing down on his head.

Cadance grunted as she felt the hammering of the demons against her barrier. Holding up for this long against this level of attack was beginning to take its toll, and she was now panting as sweat dripped off her body. Four more times demons had attempted to kill her, the Royal Guard protecting her with their own barrier spells while Chrysalis and her two drones slew them with startling efficiency.

“P-Princess Cadance?” one of the guards asked, concerned for her well-being.

“I’m ok. I’m-” she tried to assure him before another particularly strong assault on the barrier caused her to grunt in pain.

Damn it. This is like Sombra all over again, but worse. At least he didn’t attack the barrier constantly. I don’t know how much longer I can hold out.

“Drop it.”

All heads turned to face the Changeling Queen.

“Wh-What?” Cadance asked.

“Drop the barrier.”

They all looked to her for a moment, stunned into silence.

“DO WHAT!?” Cadance practically screeched.

“You heard me,” she continued, turning to face her. “Drop the barrier for now, conserve your energy so you can use it later. It’d certainly be more useful than watching you pass out and having to take care of your unconscious self.”

“B-But I can’t just suddenly-!”

“I’ve already passed the idea on to Luna,” Chrysalis interrupted, “she’s willing to fend off the Looming Shadows along with my changelings to give you a chance to rest. If we get the evacuation done quickly enough, you’ll be able to use it just around the palace and not the whole city. She’s waiting to hear your thoughts on the matter.”

Cadance held quiet for a moment. “You’re telling the truth?”

Chrysalis glared back at her. “If Canterlot falls, my hive dies with it,” she retorted.

Cadance grunted from another assault as she deliberated on what to do. With groan, she nodded. “Ok. I guess you’re right. Just tell me when.”

Chrysalis nodded back and closed her eyes.

“Princess, are you sure we can trust her?” one of the guards whispered nervously.

Cadance hesitated a moment. “... Yes, I think so. Besides, we don’t have a choice right now.”

A moment later, Chrysalis opened her eyes. “Wait for my signal,” she ordered.

Cadance nodded in response, looking out the window to see a large number of changelings rise from the ground and take formation in the sky, along with several pegasi. Roughly a minute later, Chrysalis spoke.

“Everypony is in position. Drop the barrier.”

Cadance hesitated for a moment before dispersing her spell, collapsing to the floor from exhaustion. The sounds of battle instantly raged even fiercer than before, so much so that she almost didn’t hear the guards around her call out in worry.

“Grab her and take her somewhere secure. I’m going out to lead my troops. Stag, Stinger, stay with her.”

“Wh-What?” Cadance asked.

“You didn’t think I’d just watch your sorry flank all day, did you? Rest up, then join the fight again. These two will help to keep you informed as best as they can.”

Cadance tried to protest, but stopped when she noticed an odd, almost desperate expression on the Queen’s face. Too exhausted to really argue she nodded, and with that Chrysalis shot out the window with surprising speed while the unicorns helped carry Cadance in their auras. The two changelings lead the way as the group headed deeper into the palace.

Did I imagine it? What could get her to make a face like that anyway?

Author's Notes:

Oh my god, I am so sorry this took so long to make. I'll be honest, I struggled to make this chapter. Even still, I hope you enjoy it, and I promise the next one will come out sooner, especially since this chapter was broken off from it. And no, that doesn't mean the other part is written already.

Once again, I apologize for how long this took to come out.

Assault on Canterlot 3: Changing Perspectives

Celestia smacked aside another fireball and fired a stream of intense fire magic at Infernus, who in turn destroyed it with a swing of his mace.

Something’s wrong. I expected him to be stronger than before, but even a millennium later I didn’t think he’d be this strong! He was practically a pushover when I first defeated him !

Infernus charged her and they clashed, her sword locking against his mace. She tried to hit him with her hammer as their weapons locked, only for him to catch it in his hand.

“Wh-What!?”

Infernus’ response was to open his mouth and shoot a fireball at her, the explosion sending her flying, forcing her to flap her wings to regain her balance.

This is bad! I have to finish this now, she thought as she gathered her power, her horn shining brightly. Infernus saw this and propelled himself at her, his mace burning bright. Just before he struck her, she teleported right behind him, her horn inches from the back of his head, before unleashing a massive explosion that shook all of Mt. Canter. She panted, hovering in the air as she tried to catch her breath.

Is it over?

Just as she finished that thought Infernus came out of the smoke, bellowing a war cry as he slammed his flaming mace into her face, sending her careening into Canterlot like a meteor, slamming through parts of the palace before finally coming to stop in one of the towers. As she tried to recover the tower broke off from the rest of the palace and fell on one of the nearby buildings.

Celestia struggled to get to her hooves, blood flowing freely from a wound on her head.

How? How could I lose? He was foal’s play when we fought in the past. Could he really get so strong while locked away in-?

‘What happened to you, Celestia!? You should be stronger than this! You should be able to go toe to toe with my first transformation, not being crushed by my base form! You’re weak!’

Those words echoed from the battle she had upon Gilgamesh’s release, the first total defeat she’d had in over a millennium.

‘Did you get an injury I didn’t know about!? Did you slack off in your training!?’

The revelation hit Celestia harder than the attack responsible for her current condition.

‘WELL, MAYBE SHE GOT TIRED OF EVERYPONY BEING AFRAID OF HER! MAYBE SHE DIDN’T WANT TO BE SEEN AS A FEARSOME WARRIOR ANYMORE, DID YOU THINK OF THAT!?’

This is my fault. In my bid for peace, to assuage their fears, I made them I weak. I made myself weak. And now Equestria will pay the price. What a fool I’ve been.

She heard a whimpering noise and looked up. In front of her was a pony, but her eyes were so blurred she couldn’t make out whom it was. In fact, she couldn’t even tell the pony’s gender, only the white coat.

“Please… run…” she whispered before falling to the ground and blacking out.

Blueblood sat pressed against the wall, filled with terror, his aunt passed out in front of him.

No. This is impossible. There’s no possible way something could do this to-

Derailing his thoughts was a mass of flame coming in through the hole of his now-destroyed room. The fire transformed into Infernus, smirking evilly at the alicorn’s limp body.

“Oh, this is beautiful. The mighty Celestia broken and beaten before me,” he gloated as he gripped his wicked mace with both hands. “If only you were awake to see your final moments.”

Blueblood yelped in terror, attracting the creature’s attention, who simply smirked.

“Ah, Prince Blueblood, isn’t it? When I heard how far Celestia’s descendants had fallen, I couldn’t help but laugh,” he turned back to Celestia and raised his weapon. “Why don’t you run along now, before I change my mind?”

He’s going to let me go? I-I can leave! I can live! he thought before his eyes caught his unconscious aunt in front of him, and a feeling of shame entered his heart. In a moment that feeling was replaced by anger. As his rage and fear warred with each other he saw the mace light itself on fire.

With a growl, Blueblood fired the most powerful spell he could muster at the feline’s face, making him stumble back a few steps. “AS IF, YOU CRETIN! NOT EVEN THE MOST DEPLORABLE OF PONIES WOULD ABANDON THEIR PRINCESS!”

The demon wiped some blood from his nose. “As you’ve no doubt demonstrated,” he replied before turning to Blueblood and smiling evilly. “Congratulations, Blueblood. You’ve proven that Valor’s blood hasn’t been entirely tarnished,” he complimented before raising his mace. “Die with pride.”

Time slowed to a crawl for Blueblood as he swung.

I’m going to die. I’m going to die! I’M GOING TO DIE! OH BY MY AUNTIES, I'M GOING TO DIE! NO, THIS CAN'T BE HAPPENING! THIS CAN'T-! OH NO, MY LIFE IS FLASHING BEFORE MY EYES!

Blueblood remembered the evening the Elements came and ruined the Grand Galloping Gala, and another formal where he talked and drank with many of the influential mares and stallions of Canterlot. And another where he did the same. And another... And another...

Is... Is this my life? Is this everything I, Blueblood, Prince of Equestria, have to call my own? A series of parties and socials that I didn't even truly care for? No. NO! I REFUSE TO BELIEVE THAT THIS IS ALL I HAVE AMOUNTED TO! THERE MUST BE SOMETHING THAT I'VE-!

His thoughts stopped when he realized the answer.

This. This action right here is the extent of my importance. This tiny act of foolish bravery is the most significant thing I’ve ever done with my life. I’m… pathetic.

The flaming mace was nearly upon his head, but the Prince no longer cared.

This is acceptable, I suppose. One small act of selflessness for a pony as pathetic as myself. But still, if any greater being is out there, all I ask is that this worthless life take long enough to kill for somepony to come and save-

What happened next was almost too quick for him to process. A blue streak broke through the building and smashed the demon out the other side, a thunderous war cry accompanying it. When Blueblood realized he was--in fact--not dead, he looked out the recently created hole and saw his aunt Luna battling the feline demon, smashing through several buildings before they took to the skies. Blueblood, collapsed to the floor and let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding before turning to face the still unconscious Celestia.

After a moment more of processing, he sprinted over to her. “Auntie! Auntie Celestia, wake up! Please, you have to get up!” he pleaded as he tried to jostle her awake, but she remained unresponsive. He considered calling for help, but reasoned it would be too risky and might attract the attention of the demons.

Wh-What do I do? I can’t just leave her here, but-

‘Congratulations, Blueblood. You’ve proven that Valor’s blood hasn’t been entirely tarnished.’

Remembering that sparked something in Blueblood. He realized that his aunt had never talked about her first husband, and he had never asked, but he knew she still thought highly of him. With a feeling of determination he looked around the room and pulled the pillowcase off one of his pillows before tying it around her head to stop the bleeding. He then pulled the covers off his bed before levitating the mattress out of the frame and setting it on the floor. He then delicately lifted his aunt onto the mattress and used the bedsheets to secure her to it. With everything done as best as he could he levitated her out the hole and onto the roof of the building they had crashed onto.

Don’t you worry, auntie. I promise I’ll get you somewhere safe if it’s the last thing I do.

Rarity cringed as she heard another scream of pain in the distance as she, Spike, Twilight and her parents, Twilight Velvet and Night Light, tried to silently make their way to the palace. Rarity had asked Twilight to show her where she used to live in Canterlot, and not long after they’d arrived the forces of Tartarus had attacked. They’d tried to evacuate along with everypony else, but they’d been cut off by the vicious demon attack when Shining Armor’s barrier fell. Now they were simply trying to find sanctuary.

So far they hadn’t encountered any demons since the initial assault, managing to sometimes barely avoid them, but seeing the destroyed buildings and the corpses of guards and other civilians were not helping their dispositions.

“We’re going to make it out of this,” she heard Twilight mutter as they galloped along. “We’re going to make it out of this.”

Twilight had been doing her best to hide her fear under a mask of determination, trying to conduct herself like a “true leader,” but Rarity could see the signs of barely hidden terror under her subtle movements. Despite this, Rarity could only admire her conviction.

Just then another scream of terror rang out, this one from what sounded like only a few yards away. They all flinched, Rarity, Spike, Velvet and Night Light all quietly backed away, but Twilight held still.

“Twilight, what’s wrong?” Spike asked. Rarity looked and noticed that Twilight was gritting her teeth, an angry look on her face.

“Darling, are you-?” Rarity began to ask.

“No,” she interrupted.

“Wh-What?”

“No! I am tired of sitting back and letting others die!” she shouted, flaring her wings as her horn glowed.

“Twilight, honey, be reasonable about-” Velvet tried to reason with her, only for her pleas to fall on deaf ears.

“I AM A PRINCESS! AND I WILL NOT STAND FOR THIS!” she cried as she flew off, darting between the alley between two buildings.

“Twilight!” Night Light shouted, galloping after her, the rest of them following. They exited the alley and saw Twilight blasting away Bloodsuckers from a mother and her foal, her magic punching holes through their bodies. As she did, two Acid Maggots began to slink towards her, birthing more Bloodsuckers while also launching projectile acid from their mouths.

Twilight responded by casting a barrier over herself and the two other ponies. Although it held, it gave time for the Bloodsuckers to descend upon her again. Spike growled and jumped forwards, inhaling deeply before unleashing a stream of fire upon the spiders, causing them to scream and writhe in pain as they burned. Rarity noticed a piece of a nearby building ready to fall and grabbed it with her magic, trying to pull it down. Velvet and Night Light noticed as well and helped with their own magic, pulling until they finally managed to rip it off and crush the two bloated insect demons. Twilight dropped her barrier spell before unleashing a barrage of magic blasts that destroyed the remaining Bloodsuckers.

They all panted before Twilight turned to face the mother and child. “Are you alright?”

The mare took a moment to gather herself before responding. “Y-Yes. Th-Thank you, your majesty. B-But, my h-husband…” the mare trailed off as she began to cry, hugging her foal tighter.

Twilight moved to comfort her, only for her efforts to be stopped by the squawking of Speed Demons nearby, and from the sounds of things coming their way.

“Get behind me!” she ordered, the mare carrying her foal behind her, Rarity, Spike, and Twilight’s parents joining her. Moments later, dozens of the avian monsters arrived, dashing towards them. Twilight summoned her strength and forced them all back with a powerful blast. As they tumbled, she prepared another spell, only for six Furies to jump over the group of demons and charge. Strangely enough, the armored demons halted for a moment, looking surprised, before smiling evilly.

“Elements! Kill them!” one of them shouted, rushing towards them.

What? Rarity thought, surprised to hear these beastly creatures speak.

Twilight managed to blast one back with a beam spell, knocking it on its back, as one of the others swung its axe at her, which she took flight away from and fired another spell. One of them attempted to attack Rarity, who expertly used telekinesis to trip it before bucking it in the face. It quickly recovered, picking itself off the ground, and attacked again, only to growl in pain as Spike jumped up and breathed fire at its back. The Fury took a swipe at Spike, the dragon dodged away, allowing it to refocus its attention on Rarity.

These monsters are focused on us! They know who we are!

“Mom, dad, Spike, take those two and run!” Twilight called as she fired a blast at a Fury, knocking it over. “Rarity, let’s go!”

Rarity hesitated for a moment before nodding and racing after Twilight, firing a few magic blasts into the recovering group of demons.

“Rarity! Twilight!” Spike called, only for Night Light to grab him in a telekinesis spell and pull him back while Velvet helped the mare and her foal get away.

I’m sorry, Spike. Please be safe, Rarity thought as she and Twilight led the demons away.

Cadance lied down on the cold tile floor as she caught her breath, doing everything she could to relax and regain her power, hiding in the palace kitchen due to its large size and multiple exits. The unicorn guards had set up a perimeter around her while the two changelings watched the doors.

One of the changelings looked back at Cadance for a moment, scowling slightly, before turning back to face the doors.

“What’s your problem?” one of the guards asked angrily.

“It’s not important to the mission,” the changeling replied tersely.

“If you got something to say, then say it!” the unicorn shouted back.

The changeling snarled as he turned to face the stallion. “Fine. I think she is a weak coward who isn’t fit to be a leader!” he said, pointing to Cadance.

"What did you say!?"

"You heard him," the other one began, the voice sounding more feminine. "He thinks it's embarrassing for your country to have one of your leaders here, hiding away."

"How dare you! Princess Cadance is far too important to be allowed out there!"

"So is our Queen, and yet she's out there fighting for us! For you!" the, apparently, male changeling shot back.

"As are your other Princesses," the female one added, her voice calmer but no less hostile. "She has no reason to stay here, hidden away, other than cowardice. It’s pathetic."

One of the guards growled and pointed his lance at them. "You be quiet, you disgusting-!"

"Guard."

Everyone turned to face Cadance, a surprisingly serious look on her face.

"Your majesty?"

"Please give me your lance," she requested.

The guard hesitated a moment before levitating it over to her, which she then took in her own magic grasp, before walking towards the changelings, who prepared to draw their own weapons in response. Cadance stopped and stared at them for a moment.

"You're right about one thing. It is shameful for me to be here when so many others are risking their lives," she said before turning back to her guards. "Prepare yourselves, we're going to battle."

They all looked back at her, shocked. Even the changelings seemed surprised.

"Your highness, you can't be serious!"

"I may not have battle training, but I've watched enough of Shining Armor's drills to get an idea. And my magic is more powerful than even his. If you wish to protect your Princess, then watch my flank on the field," she replied before turning to the two changelings. "If you could, show us the quickest route to the palace gates. That's where all the evacuees should be coming in from."

The two hesitated a moment before nodding and began to gallop off, the ponies close behind.

Spike had never felt so desperate in his life. The mare who raised him and the mare he loved were off facing Celestia-knows-what, and here he was running away from them, leaving them behind.

I should be with them. I should be helping. But… what could I really even do?

Go to them.

Spike stopped mid-stride, looking around. The voice sounded familiar, and yet foreign at the same time.

“Spike, come on!” Velvet called, stopping to egg him on.

Spike shook himself out of his stupor and began to run again.

You must protect them.

Once again he stopped, the voice seeming to have power over him. And yet, he couldn’t deny it spoke what he wanted.

“Spike, what’s wrong?” Night light asked, also stopping to see what the problem was.

Spike was about to reply when he noticed the exposed wood of a nearby building, and an idea formed.

“I’m sorry! Go on without me!” he called before breathing fire on the wood and running back the way he came.

“Spike, what are you-!?” Velvet called in alarm before being cut off by the the building beginning to groan. Realizing what was happening, Night Light pulled his wife out of the way, having plenty of time to move her away from the building as it collapsed, cutting off their path.

“Spike!” the stallion called.

“I’ll be ok!” he called back, as he sprinted as fast as he could back the way he came. A few minutes later he finally arrived and his heart stopped.

The Speeding Deaths were practically swarming over a small hotel, pouring through windows and doors to climb upstairs where he could hear the sounds of battle. There was a blast of violet energy and one of the Furies went flying out the wall and landing on the ground, groaning before passing out. Some of the bird demons turned to look and saw him standing there. Though most continued to go for the ponies inside, a small group turned to attack him.

Spike, terrified and losing his courage, turned to run, when he heard a shout of pain from the top floor.

Destroy these fools! How dare they hurt them!?

Spike stopped as a power surged in him. He growled as he jumped up and inhaled before breathing fire on the group. The flames was big enough that it not only hit the small group attacking him but nearly all the demons on the ground. As the avian monsters squaked in pain, Spike hesitated, both surprised and scared at the amount of destruction he was able to unleash.

Then a scream of terror rang out. Rarity’s scream.

GO! PROTECT THEM! DESTROY WHAT THREATENS THEM!

The fire returned and Spike raced to the door, jumping off the burning bodies in his way, ignoring their wails of pain. He dodged the demons that were inside as he sprinted up the stairs. When he reached the top floor his blood went cold.

Twilight was down, slumped against a wall, blood dripping from her face, obviously unconscious. Rarity stood in front of her, favoring one hind leg over the other, her horn glowing with energy, as a Fury stomped towards them, an axe raised.

“RARITY! TWILIGHT!” he called out, attracting attention to himself.

“Spike?” Rarity asked, completely stunned.

Unfortunately, the Fury also looked to him and pulled its arm back.

“SPIKE!” Rarity called, as it threw the axe. Spike dropped to the ground to avoid it, barely managing to dodge.

Unfortunately the force of the attack caused the wall to crumble and fall on him, pinning him to the ground with all his limbs but his left arm stuck.

“SPIKE, NO!” Rarity shouted, beginning to sprint over to him, only to stop as she noticed the Fury direct its attention back to her. It charged forwards, claws extended, but Rarity responded with a quick blast of magic to the face. “Out of my way, Ruffian!”

The Fury stumbled for a moment before growling, picking up a nearby cabinet and hurling it at her. Rarity managed to blast it away, only to be kicked at the wall, yelping in pain as she fell next to Twilight.

“RARITY!” Spike shouted in both fear and anger, desperately trying to get himself out of the rubble to save her and Twilight.

No! Its going to kill them! I can’t let that happen! I need to save them! I need to save my friends!

At that moment, something sparked in Spike.

‘My friends?’ My… friends… MY friends.

An intense fire grew in Spike, anger surging inside of him, as well as… desire.

They’re my friends. MY friends. Mine! How dare this piece of trash hurt my friends! THEY’RE MINE!

Spike growled, barely registering that his voice was starting to match the one he heard in his thoughts before, or that the rubble on top of him didn’t seem to feel as heavy.

MINE! MY FRIENDS! MY TREASURES! MY HOARD! ALL MINE!

“MIIIIIIIIINE!” he bellowed as he launched himself at the demon with enough force to smash them both out the nearby wall. So focused was he on his goal that he didn’t even notice that he was about the same size the offending demon… and was getting bigger…

Fluttershy shook in terror as she hid in the corner of the rubble, doing everything she could to be small and unnoticeable.

Oh my goodness! Oh my goodness! Oh my goodness! Oh my-!

“Hey! I think I found one!” came a voice.

Fluttershy yelped and immediately bolted away as fast as she could.

“She’s running!”

“GRAB HER!”

Fluttershy kicked and struggled as several bodies piled onto her, desperately trying to get away, not even looking at her aggressors as tears of fear fell from her eyes.

“Wait! Stop! Calm down!”

“Listen, we’re not here to-GAH! SHE BUCKED ME IN THE FACE!”

“Someling hit her with some goo and bind her!”

“ENOUGH!” one of the voices boomed, and the hooves trying to hold her down relaxed. Even Fluttershy found herself unable to resist the voice’s command. Instead she covered her eyes and continued to cry.

Somepony! Anypony! Please! Girls, where are you!?

“Excuse me, but you are the Element of Kindness, correct?”

It was the same voice as before, but much kinder and unexpectedly gentle. Fluttershy uncovered her eyes and looked up, only to be struck with fear again as she saw Chrysalis standing in front of her. Fluttershy almost covered her face again by instinct until she noticed that the changeling was smiling, a warm and comforting smile without any malice. After more observation, she noticed that--despite the similarities--this was in fact not Chrysalis. Her mane was more styled, combed over and drooping over her right eye, and was noticeably smaller than the changeling queen.

“Wh-Who are y-you?” she asked, still scared.

“I am Nectar. You know my mother, Chrysalis.”

“‘M-Mother?’” Fluttershy asked, confusion and curiosity starting to overpower fear.

“Yes. Your name is Fluttershy, correct?”

“Y-Yes?”

Nectar replied by extending a hoof out to her. “Could you please come with us?”

Fluttershy shrunk down, looking at the hoof, unsure if she could trust this “Nectar.”

“My Princess, this is taking too much time. We should just put her to sleep and carry her to safety. She can be mad at us later,” one of the changelings suggested, causing Fluttershy to meep.

Nectar gave the changeling a glare, but it was less of a death glare and more a disappointed “did you really just say that?” glare, something Fluttershy had seen Rarity give Applejack and Rainbow Dash plenty of times, much to her own surprise. Nectar then turned back to Fluttershy, smiling warmly again.

“Fluttershy, do you know the hatchlings back home think you’re scary?”

Fluttershy looked surprised. “Wh-What? Why do they think I’m scary?”

“Because you’re one of the Elements of Harmony, the mares that took down so many threats to Equestria and helped to drive our invasion away. They think that any pony that could do that must be a monster,” the Princess explained.

“B-But that’s… silly.”

“Yes, but they think that because they don’t know you. Just like why you ponies might think we’re monsters,” Nectar replied simply.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened at the realization, understanding what she was getting at. Nectar motioned to her outstretched hoof again, still smiling warmly. Fluttershy hesitated a moment more before cautiously accepting the hoof, the Princess gently pulling her to her hooves.

“MISS FLUTTERSHY!”

The mare and the changelings turned to see a group of pegasi landing nearby. A sky blue pegasus mare with a white mane, her cutie mark a sun peeking in through the clouds, led them. Fluttershy recognized her as Major Skyranger. The five soldiers observed the changelings cautiously before saluting.

“Y-You’re Princess Nectar, right?” she asked.

The changeling princess responded with her own salute, a hoof to the chest, and all the other changelings followed her example. “Indeed. How goes the the evacuation? We did all we could before Princess Cadance dropped her barrier.”

“Not great. We got a large number of citizens into the palace, but they were all scattered so it was difficult to form an organized retreat, even with your changelings’ help. Also, a lot of demons have picked up on this and have begun to focus their attacks on the palace. We have most of our forces there and are sending out what little we can to retrieve survivors. What about your search for the Elements of Harmony?”

“As you can see, we just located Fluttershy. Some of my soldiers are escorting Applejack and Rainbow Dash to the palace. Unfortunately, they’re all only drones, and they are encountering many enemies. They are moving slowly and doing what they can to avoid them.”

“Wait, aren’t they all drones?” one of the pegasi asked.

“What was that?” one of the changelings asked with a hiss.

“Commander, control yourself!” Nectar chided, causing the changeling to immediately back down. “What I meant was that ‘drone’ is the term used for the lowest rank in our military,” she explained.

“You mean they’re being protected by nothing but recruits!?” another pegasi asked in alarm.

“We need to go after them and-!”

“Quiet, soldier! Nopony’s rushing off anywhere!” Skyranger shouted, taking control of her soldiers again. “Considering the brunt of the enemy’s forces are trying to break into the palace now, it might be best if your soldiers tried to hole up somewhere safe.”

“Perhaps,” Nectar replied.

“Um… I was wondering, how do you know where Applejack and Rainbow Dash are? Um, if that’s ok?” Fluttershy asked meekly.

“Hive mind.”

“Oh! Um, I see. Um, have you seen Twilight, Pinkie, or Rarity anywhere?”

“Pinkie, we’ve yet to see any trace of. Some of the changelings fighting in the air have reported they might’ve seen Princess Twilight and Rarity, but not with any certain-”

Nectar was interrupted by a loud noise coming from off in the distance, powerful enough to shake buildings. They all turned and were stunned to see a fully grown dragon throw its head back and roar.

“SWEET CELESTIA, IS THAT A DRAGON!? HOW DID THAT GET HERE!?” one of the guards shouted.

Fluttershy shook in terror at the thought of a dragon being so close, until she noticed something about the reptile. Namely, its purple scales and green spines.

“...Spike?”

Fluttershy, without meaning to, had attracted all the attention of the whole group.

“‘Spike?’ Isn’t that the name of Princess Twilight’s assistant?” Skyranger asked.

As they watched they saw the dragon pick up a Fury before hurling it into a nearby building. Moments later several Speeding Deaths climbed up its body and began to attack viciously, but their efforts seemed to be in vain against the reptile’s scales. It simply turned and breathed fire on them, burning them to cinders. Just then, a Looming Shadow came down from overhead and attacked, attempting to overpower it. The dragon fought back and the two began to battle, biting and clawing at each other, before it hurled the giant insect away. Rather than go after it, the dragon stayed where it was, positioning itself between the demon and one of the buildings, as if to guard it.

“It’s against the demons! But why is it just staying there?” one of the changelings asked to no one in particular.

Nectar looked between the dragon and the timid pony next to her, a plan forming in her head.

“Commander Thorax, Major Skyranger, gather yourselves. We’re going to that dragon.”

There was a pause where nothing was said.

“Pardon me, your highness, but ARE YOU BUCKING INSANE!?” Commander Thorax shouted.

“That dragon’s not acting normally. See how it’s protecting that building? If I’m right, I think Princess Twilight is there, maybe even some of the other Elements as well.”

“Twilight’s there!?” Fluttershy asked.

“You may be right, but-” Skyranger began.

“You said it yourself, the palace is too hot right now. I’ll order my drones to take Applejack and Rainbow Dash to that location, and from there we can meet up, gather our forces, and decide what to do next. If we’re lucky, we could even use this ‘Spike’ to punch a hole through the enemy lines and make it to the palace.”

Everyone looked to the Princess with surprise.

“It… It could work…” Skyranger conceded hesitantly. “... Alright then, we’ll follow your lead. Not like we’ve got any better ideas.”

“Very well, let’s go. Miss Fluttershy, stay close to me.”

“U-Um, yes!” the meek pegasus replied as they all galloped towards the battling reptile.

Rarity could barely believe what she was seeing. Spike was big again, but something was different this time. Unlike his form the last time he transformed--which was brutish and blocky--this form looked sleeker, leaner, and more elegant, yet no less vicious or intimidating. But the big change, of course, was the fact that, unlike last time, he now had wings. The unicorn could only stare slack jawed at the destruction Spike’s battle with the demons had caused, and yet she was also aware that the building she and the still unconscious Twilight were in had barely been touched.

At that moment a Demolisher burst into the room, destroying the rubble by the wall, which didn’t even slow it down. Its jagged sword was raised, ready to strike her. Rarity screamed in terror, trying to move only for her hind leg to wrack her with pain. Just before it brought its weapon down Rarity’s vision was suddenly filled with purple. It took her a moment to realize it was Spike’s claw, which had clamped around the boar demon before pulling it out of the building.

“MY HOARD!” he bellowed as he wrapped his other claw around the demon and began to crush it, Rarity could hear its bones break as it screamed in pain. “NO TOUCH! NO HURT HOARD! EVER!” He then pulled back both his arms and hurled the demon off into the distance. Spike then turned to face Rarity, his face getting close.

Rarity flinched and scooted back a bit before she saw something in his eyes, a look of genuine concern. Cautiously, she approached, hesitantly extending her hoof towards his snout.

“Spike?” she asked gently. The dragon moved a bit closer and her hoof touched his snout. He almost purred in response to the contact, and she could swear she saw his mouth curl slightly into a smile. Rarity let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding and chuckled a bit before noticing something behind him. “SPIKE!” she shouted and pointed to the Looming Shadow racing towards him. His eyes turned fierce as he whipped around and roared as he charged, using a flap of his wings to meet the demon. The beast unfortunately had a running start and smashed into Spike with enough force to send him sliding back as he grappled with it, almost smashing into the building.

Rarity instinctively screamed in terror and Spike noticed this, sparing a glance at her before growling with rage. He quickly adjusted his grip and pulled the demon’s mouth open before taking in a deep breath and breathing a massive stream of fire right down its throat. The creature screamed and convulsed in pain before finally falling limp. Spike tossed it aside before glancing around him. Seeing no other enemies, he threw his head back and roared triumphantly, shaking the earth as he did. As soon as he finished, he unexpectedly began to fall over.

“Spike!” Rarity called as he hit the ground, only to look on as his body shrank. Rather than return to his normal size, he was now about the size of one of the adolescent dragons they met during the migration. Rarity could only look on in confusion, not knowing how to react to her now sleeping friend, until she saw a group of guards approach him cautiously. As they got close, one of them raised his spear and was preparing to stab him.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” she screeched, causing them all to jump in surprise.

“I-It’s a dragon! We’ve g-got to kill it before it gets up and g-goes on a r-rampage again!” the stallion replied, fear in his eyes.

“YOU HURT ONE SCALE ON HIS INNOCENT LITTLE HEAD, AND I WILL DESTROY YOU!” she threatened before jumping out the building. Even using her levitation magic to slow her fall, she still hit the ground hard, causing her to wince in pain, but she was too concerned for Spike to care. She limped over the him and protectively hugged his head. “I mean it. If you want to hurt him, you’ll have to go through me!”

The guard was about to reply when Night Light and Twilight Velvet returned.

“What in the name of Celestia is going on here!?” Velvet asked, confused by the scene in front of her.

“Ma’am, stay back! This a dangerous creature, and we will deal with it in a moment!” one of the guards tried to assure her.

“ARE YOU BUCKING DENSE!?” Night Light shouted back. “THAT’S SPIKE, THE ASSISTANT OF PRINCESS TWILIGHT SPARKLE, MY DAUGHTER!”

Spike began to stir, causing the guards to scurry back in fear.

"Spike, darling, are you alright?" Rarity asked, Velvet and Night Light galloping over as he lifted his head.

"Ugh, what happened?" he asked rubbing his head. "Wait... is that my voice?" he asked aloud, getting his answer from his own mouth. His vocals were deeper, more mature and, dare he say it, smooth.

"Forget that for now, dear. How are you feeling?"

"Okay, I guess. Why do you-?" he asked before he opened his eyes, noticing he was looking down at everypony else. "Wh-What? Rarity, you... no, you didn't shrink, I-" he turned and looked at himself. "I've got wings!" he said excitedly as he fanned them out, getting used to his new appendages. He then gave his body a look. "I'm.. big! I might be as big as Celestia!"

"You were a lot bigger than that just a few moments ago, dear. But, tell me, are you sure you're feeling quite alright?"

Spike took a moment to understand what she meant before looking around. He then turned back to her and nodded. "Yeah. Don't worry, it's not like last time."

Rarity sighed and smiled. "Thank goodness. But do you have any idea why you became like this?"

"No, I don't have-" he began to say before he remembered his thoughts just before he lost himself in rage.

'They’re my friends. MY friends. Mine! How dare this piece of trash hurt my friends! THEY’RE MINE! MINE! MY FRIENDS! MY TREASURES! MY HOARD! ALL MINE!'

Spike felt a pang of guilt at that. Did I really just think of them as something that belonged to me? As my hoard?... Wait...

Just then, words from much further in the past rang in his head.

“Spike, there are two kinds of hoarding for a dragon: Hoarding that fills, and hoarding that fulfills.”

"You’ll get bigger and stronger like before, but it won’t be as crazy fast and it won’t make you go nuts. Also, what a dragon hoards to fulfill themselves is different for each dragon.”

"You value things differently than most dragons, so it’ll probably affect what you hoard. When you find out what it is, you’ll know.”

"Spike? Spike, dear, are you alright?"

Spike snapped out of his trance, looking to Rarity's concerned expression, before smiling.

"Yeah. I'm fine. And I think I figured it out. Besides, I'm more concerned about you and-"

Spike's smile fell, just like his heart, when he realized what he was forgetting.

"TWILIGHT!" he screamed before darting towards the building, only to find he was too big to fit through the door. Undaunted, he instead scrambled up the side of the building before making it to the hole in the wall, finding the alicorn still unconscious. "TWILIGHT!" he shouted again before scooping her up, jumping off the building and instinctively gliding down to the ground. Everypony else gathered as he cradled her in his arms. "Twilight, get up! Please, please, get up, please! I can't lose you!" he pleaded as tears streamed down his face.

To his immense joy, she began to stir and her eyes began to flutter before opening. "Spike?"

"Twilight!" he cried in joy before hugging her tightly.

"Owowow! Spike, not so rough!" she shouted as she struggled in pain.

"Sorry!" he apologized quickly as he loosened his grip, but still holding onto her. "I'm just so happy to see you're ok!"

"Me too, Spike. But what are you doing here? And why are you so big?"

"Another time, Darling," Rarity butted in. "For now, I really think we need to-"

"PRINCESS TWILIGHT!"

The group turned to see a squad of ponies and changelings galloping towards them, the girls and Spike instantly recognizing Fluttershy, calling out her name and rushing towards her, only to stop when they notice her flinch, fearfully looking at Spike. After a moment’s hesitation, Fluttershy gulped and cautiously stepped forwards.

“Spike? That is you… right?” she asked.

Spike sighed before putting on the warmest smile he could. He took a few steps towards her and offered his claw. “Yeah. It’s me, Fluttershy. It’s all me.”

Fluttershy immediately rushed forwards and hugged him, her fear gone. “Oh thank goodness! I was so worried you’d gone crazy like before. Oh! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean that in a bad way.”

“It’s ok,” he chuckled and hugged her back. “Are you ok?”

“Oh yes! Miss Nectar made sure to take good care of me.”

“‘Miss Nectar?’” Twilight asked, before turning towards the changelings, seeing the Chrysalis look-alike step forwards, a nervous expression on her face before placing her hoof to her chest.

“Hello, Princess Twilight Sparkle. It’s an honor to meet the Princess of Friendship herself. I am Princess Nectar,” the changeling royal said, greeting the alicorn with all the respect of a true noble.

"'Princess Nectar?'" Twilight asked, confused.

"Yes. You and your friends are familiar with my mother."

The realization instantly hit Twilight. "Chrysalis has a daughter!?"

"Yes, I'm not surprised you didn't know. But we have more important things to discuss. Do you have any idea where the Element of Laughter, Pinkie Pie, might be? I and my soldiers here have taken on the task of ensuring you all make it to safety."

"Um, I'm sorry, but no. It's really hard to keep track of Pinkie, honestly."

Nectar sighed. "Then we're still one short."

"Um, not to be rude darling, but don't you mean 'three short'?" Rarity asked.

Nectar simply smirked and pointed to the side. They all turned and were surprised to see another squad of changeling arrive with Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and many other ponies in tow.

"Rainbow! Applejack!" Twilight called, only to notice the weary expressions on their faces, surprised and concerned to see them in such a condition. "Girls, what's wrong?"

"Oh, Twi. Um, sorry ah'm.. we're..." Applejack trailed off, trying to find her words. She looked to Rainbow, who looked equally lost, before turning to nectar's group and recognizing Commander Thorax. "Um, excuse me, pardner. You're that Commander fella, right?"

The Commander saluted back. "I am."

"Um... listen. See, the thing is... the changeling ya sent ta help us, the one that was leading this group... he's-"

"Lost his life in the line of duty," he finished. "I know, the message was sent through the Hive Mind. I appreciate your concern, but we have more important things to focus on."

Applejack and Rainbow looked shocked by his response before they both glared at him.

"That's all ya got ta say? He's dead! He died defending us, even when we didn't trust him! Ah've been tearin' mahself up inside, tryin' to figure out how ta break it to ya, and that's all ya have ta say!?"

"He was a soldier. He's known the risks since day one. He died as honorably as he could," Thorax replied tersely.

"'Honorably!?'" Rainbow butted in, getting right into Thorax's face. "He got his foreleg cut off and then he had his head smashed flat! You call that 'honorable', you little piece of-!?"

"He died to ensure that his mission was successful! He died protecting the lives of others! Would you rather you get yourselves killed and make his sacrifice worthless!?" the Commander shot back, causing Applejack and Rainbow to lose their steam. The Commander took a relaxing breath before continuing. "Thank you for showing concern for my soldiers. But if you truly wish to honor him, you will stay alive so his sacrifice meant something. You can mourn him when the battle is over and you are safe."

The two mares struggled to form a proper response to that.

"What was his name?" Rainbow asked.

"Corporal Pincer."

"Ok. Thanks, and, um... sorry."

"It's fine," he said with a nod before turning to the newly arrived changelings. "Who did he leave in charge?"

One of the changelings stepped forwards and saluted. "Drone 47, reporting, sir."

"'Drone 47?'" Skyranger thought aloud, unable to wrap her head around their naming system.

"The two Elements stay with us. Find somewhere to take those other ponies to safety," he ordered before turning to face everypony else. "Any suggestions?"

"We found a group of guards holed up not too far away protecting some of the citizens," Twilight Velvet answered, referring to herself and her husband. "We already dropped off a mare and her foal with them before we came back."

"47, follow them. You may need to leave some soldiers there to back up the guard. Send whoever you can spare back here."

"Sir!" the group of changeling drones replied and escorted the ponies in their group as they followed Twilight's parents, but not before the two unicorns gave their daughter a quick hug.

"Now if only we could find-"

"Hi!"

"Gah!" Thorax, and all the other changelings, flinched as he suddenly found the pink mare he was thinking about right behind him.

"Pinkie! Thank Celestia you're ok!" Twilight cried as she and the rest of her friend raced over and hugged her. "Are you alright? You're not hurt are you?"

"Nope! I'm fine, Twilight!" she replied cheerfully. Twilight however, could tell something was off. Her smile, though wide as ever, seemed forced, and her eyes didn't sparkle.

"Pinkie, are you sure you're-"

"I'm fine, Twilight. We can talk about what happened later," she replied in a more forceful and, surprisingly, passive aggressive voice that utterly shocked her friends even as she held her smile. "Besides, I think you should get checked out. Your horn's cracked."

"Huh?" Twilight asked before raising a hoof to her horn and wincing in pain. "Ah! Must've happened when that Fury knocked me out."

"Do any of you know any healing spells?" Princess Nectar asked the unicorn guards.

"N-Nothing that could fix a cracked horn," one of them replied. "Just enough to dull the pain."

Nectar sighed. "Do it, then we should find a place to hole up. I was planning on using Spike to help punch a line through the enemy and make it to the palace, but... well, you were bigger when I had the idea."

"Uh, sorry about that," Spike replied, rubbing the back of his head.

Nectar smirked. "I doubt it's something you have any control ov-"

"NECTAR!"

Before anyone could comprehend what was happening something shot out of the sky and barreled into the Changeling Princess, knocking her over. Everyone prepared for a fight, only to stare in shock at what they were seeing.

"Nectar, oh thank our ancestors, you're really here! Are you ok? Are you hurt?"

Queen Chrysalis was closely examining her still dazed daughter, checking over her body with an overly thorough inspection, even going so far as to check her teeth. After she was apparently satisfied, she took her daughter in a bone-crushing hug. "Oh, my sweetums!"

The ponies and Spike stared in complete shock, seeing their once vicious enemy fawning over her daughter like an extremely embarrassing parent. They stole a glance at the changelings, who were equally shocked at such a development.

Eventually Nectar regained herself and realized what was going on before blushing heavily. "M-Mother! What are you doing!? T-To act like this out in the open! In front of our subjects! In front of the ponies!"

"Oh, be quiet, you! Do have any idea how worried I've been? I didn't even know if you were still alive!" Chrysalis then began to shower her daughter with quick kisses all over her face, causing Nectar to blush even more.

"M-Mother! Stop it! This is so embarrassing!"

"Well, this is... unexpected," Rarity commented.

"Understatement of the century, there, Rares," Rainbow replied, still staring.

Chrysalis stopped kissing Nectar before hugging her tightly again, rocking back and forth. "Oh, thank goodness for the boisterous buffoon! I'm so sorry I ever doubted him! I'll have to give him a proper thank you later! But, right now, I'm so happy that I can hold you in my hooves again!"

"Well Ah'll be. She's jus like anypony else after all," Applejack commented with a warm smile.

The heartwarming scene was unfortunately cut short as a massive creature burst through one of the buildings right behind the two changeling royals. The enormous creature, standing even taller than Gilgamesh himself, and possessing heavy armor, a helmet that hid its face, and four arms, each wielding a different weapon, was instantly recognized as a "Titan."

"YOUR MAJESTIES!" Commander Thorax shouted.

"LOOK OUT!" Twilight cried.

Chrysalis saw the creature, realizing it wa too late to dodge, and held her daughter close, attempting to shield her as a massive sword came toward them both.

Author's Notes:

It took me less than a a month to get this out! Yay!

Anyways, lots going on here, I hope its not too much for you all to keep up with. Once again I'd like to thank my editor Golden Script for editing this chapter, and so quickly as well!

The Assault on Canterlot Arc only has two chapters left, so I hope you guys enjoy the ride!

Oh, and by the way, if you're wondering how Spike's new voice sounds.

Yeah. Go ahead and swoon ladies.

Assault on Canterlot 4: The Heat of Battle

Chrysalis held onto Nectar as tightly as she could, what she thought might be the last time, only for nothing to come. She opened her eyes and turned to see the Titan’s sword inches from her head, shaking as it was coated in a violet aura.

“CHRYSALIS, RUN!” Twilight shouted, straining as sparks flew from the cracks in her horn.

Chrysalis pushed her daughter out of the way just as Twilight’s magic dropped, leaping to the side to avoid the sword swing, herself. Unfortunately, she didn’t move fast enough and the blade cut into her backside. She screamed in pain as she tumbled along the ground. She stopped to check the injury, seeing blood seep from a cut along her back and wings.

“MY QUEEN, RUN!” Thorax shouted. Chrysalis looked up to see the Titan pursuing her. As she struggled through the pain to get to her hooves her changelings fired several blasts at the demon, the damage being as little as some dark spots on its armor.

Much to her surprise, Spike leapt onto the demon, the force of impact managing to stagger it. The dragon then clamped his jaws around the demon's head before grabbing two of its arms in his claws. He then inhaled deeply and breathed out a searing stream of flames, bathing its torso in heat. Unfortunately, the Titan's other two arms were free and it slammed its mace into his stomach. Winded, Spike’s flame was halted as he struggled to catch his breath, his grip also loosened. The Titan took advantage of this and used its axe to strike Spike in the shoulder, earning a shout of pain and some drawn blood, before kicking Spike onto his back. The Titan then stepped on his tail, receiving another shout of pain, before raising its sickle and preparing to cut off his head.

"SPIKE!" Rarity screamed.

Just then something struck the Titan in the face with enough force to knock it onto its behind. Everyone followed the attacks source, shocked to find an angry and determined Pinkie Pie shooting daggers at the Titan, her smoking party cannon in front of her.

"Keep your stinking claws off him you DAMN DIRTY DEMON!" she shouted before reaching into her mane and pulling out a cannonball, throwing it into her cannon and slamming the button on the side, launching the projectile at the Titan.

The Titan reacted quickly and used its sword to destroy the cannonball with a powerful swing, mid-air. It then hopped to its feet and hurled its mace, Pinkie barely managing to leap out of the way as it crashed into and destroyed the party cannon. It was then met with a barrage of magic blasts for the unicorn guards and changelings, managing to get it to stumble a bit when they concentrated them into one spot, but otherwise not doing much damage.

As it attempted to charge it was met with Rainbow's hooves bucking it in the face, her running start managing to make it stumble a few steps and giving Applejack a chance to get behind it and buck it in the leg, forcing it to take a knee.

"Forget magic, use melee combat!" Skyranger ordered as she charged forwards and struck the armored warrior across the helmet with her lance, jerking its head to the side. The pegasi guards and Rainbow Dash attacking from multiple angles, while not doing too much damage, distracted the demon who swung its weapons wildly in an attempt to hit them, giving the changelings time to charge as a unified whole, their bodies coated in green flames as they slammed into its chest. The attack was powerful enough to make a dent in its chest and knock it onto its back.

The Titan swung its sword as it tried to get up, but the changelings were able to jump back and take to the skies quickly enough to avoid injury.

"Damn it! What is that armor made of!?" Thorax asked.

"Who cares!? Hit it again!" one of the earth pony guards shouted as he and his comrades rushed forwards, intending to keep the creature from rising. The Titan responded by throwing its axe, instantly killing two and severely wounding another, the others barely managing to dodge. It then quickly got up, mostly ignoring the blasts from the unicorns. One of the pegasi guards charged in a rage.

"No, stop!" Skyranger called, but it was too late. The Titan read the obvious attack and grabbed the pegasus out of the air and, with its two free hands, proceeded to rip the pony in half with a sickening wet pop.

"DEAR CELESTIA, IT'S INVINCIBLE!" one of the guards cried in terror.

Twilight could only stare with wide eyes as the twitching halves of the body were carelessly tossed away.

This thing is a monster! Is this what we're up against!? I don't know if I could stop one of these things, even my horn wasn't cracked!

Just as she thought that, the Titan howled in pain. She saw Chrysalis behind the demon, drawing blood with her sword as she cut the creature behind one of its knees, having found a gap in the armor. The demon attempted to stomp on Chrysalis, who rolled out of the way as it turned towards her. It attempted to slash her with its sickle, only for her to expertly deflect it with her sword and sidestep a vertical slash from its sword.

"WHY DO YOU TREMBLE!?" she shouted at the other soldiers as she threw a sickle at its face, managing to land it between the helmet's eye holes, causing it to scream in pain and step back. "SEE HOW IT BLEEDS!?" she shouted again, holding up her sword to show off the blood she had drawn mere moments ago. "IF IT BLEEDS, WE CAN KILL IT! NOW FIGHT!"

With that, the fear overtaking the group began to wane as they found their courage once more. The Titan pulled the sickle from its face before bellowing a war cry and trying to hit Chrysalis with a powerful overhead strike. She easily sidestepped it, but the sheer force behind the attack caused her to stumble, making her unable to dodge the following uppercut from its fist, which sent her crashing into one of the buildings.

"MY QUEEN!" Thorax called.

"Gah! K-KEEP FIGHTING!" she ordered as she struggled to stand up.

The changelings and pegasi charged, but a massive swing from the Titan's sword stopped them. Though none of them were hit, the force of the wind alone was enough to send them back, knocking some of them out of the air.

"BUY ME TIME!" Rainbow shouted before shooting straight up into the air.

The Titan howled in pain again as Nectar shoved her sword upwards through the demon's back, managing to find a gap in its heavy armor, before rolling between its legs as it tried to reach around and grab her. She then magically grabbed four of her sickles and threw them, managing to get the demon in each of its four wrists, before grabbing her last two and stabbing them into its heels, taking to the air and firing a blast of magic at its face before it could retaliate.

"My word, she's magnificent," Rarity complimented, stunned by the changeling princess' skill in battle.

Applejack shouted as she jumped up and slammed her hooves into the same dent the changelings had made before, making the demon stumble backwards, before leaping off its chest and bucking it in the helmet. The Titan tried to grab her as she fell only to be cut off as Skyranger and her pegasi guards attacked the creature from every angle, causing it to stumble every which way.

Just then a massive prismatic explosion came from above, clearing a path through the aerial warzone.

"EVERYPONY TAKE COVER!" Applejack shouted as she dove away from the demon. Everyone else had just enough time to dive away as well before a Sonic Rainboom powered Rainbow Dash slammed into the Titan like a meteor, unleashing a shockwave that sent everyone else tumbling and kicked up dust and debris into the air.

For a few moments everything was silent until Rainbow Dash emerged from the crater, grinning smugly as she hovered in the air.

"Hah! How you like that you tin can!? You ain't got nothing on-!" she boasted only, to her and everyone else's horror, to be cut off as the Titan shot up and grabbed her in all four of its hands. It's armor was a complete wreck, a massive almost caved-in dent in its chest, the rest of its armor warped and barely held together, but it was still very much alive, and very pissed.

"RAINBOW!" Twilight shouted in horror, as the demon began to squeeze the poor pegasus, causing her to scream in pain.

Just then something slammed into the Titan's face with enough force to cause it to drop Rainbow. Everyone's jaws dropped when they saw what, or rather who, it was.

"DON'T," she she shouted as she punched the demon with a hook. "HURT," she continued with an uppercut. "MY," followed by a two hooved overhead slam. "FRIEEEEEENDS!" she screamed with a buck to the face.

The crowd was too stunned to move, seeing the normally meek and gentle Fluttershy with an absolutely livid expression on her face as she continued to pummel the demon with strength and speed that shouldn't have been possible for her. "I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HAT-!" she bellowed until the Titan, apparently deciding it had had enough, smacked the pegasus to the side, causing her to slam into a nearby building before falling to the ground, limp and unconscious.

"Fluttershy!" Rarity called, straining to get to her hooves as the Titan stomped towards her friend, obviously intending to finish her off.

Spike then leapt into action, jumping onto the demon's back and punching it in the head as is struggled to shake him off.

"THE ARMOR! RIP IT OFF!" Chrysalis shouted.

Spike took a moment to process her command before grabbing the Titan's armor from the back and pulling as hard as he could, using his wings for extra force, before finally managing to yank the demon's armor off, exposing its shoulders, parts of its torso, and its neck. Chrysalis grabbed her sword with her magic and charged forwards, attacking the demon viciously and focusing her attacks near the exposed parts, drawing blood from its green skin. The demon was doing all it could just to defend against her onslaught, not noticing Nectar hovering behind it. The Titan howled in pain as she pulled the sword still lodged inside it up its back, opening up a massive wound, before quickly and cleanly decapitating it.

As the massive enemy fell to the ground the group finally breathed a sigh of relief. Their respite was short lived as they heard thundering footsteps approaching.

No. Oh please, no, Twilight thought before turning to look behind her and seeing seven more Titans stomping towards them.

"We're doomed," Rarity said simply, slumping to the ground and not even attempting to move.

"GET UP! GET UP, NOW!" Chrysalis shouted, getting to her hooves and holding her blade in her magical grasp.

"Are you insane? We can't possibly go up against-" Skyranger began to say before the Queen cut her off.

"Commander Thorax," she said in a quieter, yet no less determined, voice.

"My Queen?"

"... Take care of my daughter."

"W-What?"

"Mother?" Nectar asked, her eyes widening with fear.

Chrysalis bellowed a war cry and galloped toward the Titans, who saw the move as a challenge and ran to meet her.

"MOTHER, NO!" Nectar cried as she attempted to go after her, only for something to slam into the ground between the Queen and her enemies, causing everything to stop. It only took a quick glance of the red scarf around the being's neck to identify him.

"Gilgamesh!" Twilight cried out in joy.

The warrior dashed forwards, meeting the forwardmost Titan and hitting it into the air with a strike of his flail before smacking it back down with his axe. He then grabbed the creature and slammed it into the ground over and over again, carrying it over his head like a metronome as he did. After doing this several times he picked it up and stabbed it through the chest with his spear before hurling it up into the air and and rapidly stabbing it with his weapons, keeping it afloat with the sheer force of his blows, before firing a beam from his eyes the completely disintegrating it.

"ULTRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" he shouted as he posed, his voice reverberating through the streets. Everyone else just stared in shock, not making a sound, until he stared down the other Titans, his eyes glowing red. "Who's next?" The armored demons took that as their cue to run and sprinted as fast as they could away from the warrior. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.”

He then turned to face the group, noticing Chrysalis who collapsed to the ground in relief. “Oh, thank our ancestors,” she sighed.

Gilgamesh raised his hand and casted a curing spell on her, turning the wound on her back into a scar. “Sorry, can’t do anything about your wings.”

“They’ll grow back. Not for about a week, though.”

“Mother!” Nectar shouted, galloping over and hugging her. “Don’t do that again, please,” she pleaded, crying on her shoulder.

“I’m sorry, sweetums, but you know you’re more important than I am,” she apologized while hugging her back.

“You all ok?” he asked, turning towards the rest of the group.

“I’ve been better,” Rainbow Dash groaned as she got up, gripping her chest in pain.

“Could somepony check on poor Fluttershy, please?” Rarity asked, too exhausted to do so herself.

Applejack replied by walking over to her pegasus friend and jostling her awake. “Fluttershy, you ok there, sugarcube?”

“Ugh… what happened?” she asked, her eyes fluttering awake.

“You tell me, sugarcube. Ah’ve never seen ya so angry like that. You were knocking that demon around harder than Big Mac durrin’ Applebuck Season.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. It’s just… I saw everypony fighting so hard and getting hurt. I-I was so scared, but… I felt mad that I couldn’t do anything to help. And wh-when it grabbed Rainbow Dash, I just… saw red.”

“I hate to break this up, but we have to move,” Skyranger began, gathering everyone’s attention. “If those things are searching the city, then any group that’s holed up is doomed. We need to get any survivors into the palace for safety.”

“But how are we supposed to get there with all the demons?” Rainbow asked.

“We punch through, just like we planned, and pick up any survivors along the way,” Nectar answered.

“But you said you couldn’t do that without Spike being huge,” Pinkie reminded.

“True, but I think I found someone else more suited to the task,” Twilight smirked. “What do you say, Gilgamesh?”

“You have to ask?” he smirked back.

“Not to put a damper on things, but not all of us are in the shape to run, darling,” Rarity commented, motioning to her hind leg.

“I can carry anyone that needs help,” Spike offered, gently picking up Rarity before getting on all fours and placing her on his back. Applejack then carried Fluttershy and set her on his back as well.

“So, we’ve got a plan?” Twilight asked.

“We’ve got a plan,” Nectar replied. “I’ll have Drone 47 bring your parents and the other ponies here and then we can get going.” She then closed her eyes and concentrated.

“I think somepony else should know what we’re up to as well,” Chrysalis added, before closing her eyes as well.

“FIRE!” Shining Armor ordered. At his command the battalion of unicorns unleashed everything they could upon the low flying Looming Shadow that one of the pegasi guards had lured near the ground. Their aim was true, blasting a hole through its head. Shining and Cadance used their combined power to grab it and drop it onto the front lines, the changelings immediately getting to work fortifying it with the rest of the rubble and corpses that they were using as ramparts, sticking it together with their goo, while the earth pony guards did their best to fight off anything in their way.

Shining panted as he looked up and saw more pegasi and thestral guards distracting the Looming Shadows above, keeping them from descending upon the battlefield below, and while more changelings blasted them with magic to drive them off or lit their bodies aflame and punched through their thick hides as groups, taking care to make sure that the defeated demons wouldn’t fall on the soldiers below.

Damn it. How many of them are there? And where’s Celestia and Luna? We’re running out of options, here.

“Prince Shining Armor!” Shining and Cadance turned to see one of the higher ranking changelings land next to him and salute. “Colonel Flitter with a report, sir!”

“Speak.”

“Queen Chrysalis and Princess Nectar have found all of the Elements of Harmony. Some are injured, but nothing life-threatening.”

“‘Princess Nectar?’” Cadance asked, curiously.

“I’ll tell you later. Thank you. Anything else?” Shining quickly dismissed, turning back to Flitter.

“Yes, sir. The warrior Gilgamesh is also with them. They are headed this way and are attempting to gain momentum and punch a hole through the enemy lines to make it to the palace as well as pick up any survivors they can find along the way. They will be approaching from the southeast, and at this rate will be here within minutes.”

“How many?”

“Fifteen civilians, including the Elements. Thirty-four soldiers, both pony and changeling, and including the warrior, though they will likely pick up more along the way. Your orders?”

“Keep defending the palace, and have all scouting parties looking for survivors turn back, I need as many fighters here as possible to help get the civilians and the injured into the palace when they arrive.”

“Sir!” the changeling saluted back before preparing to take to the sky.

“Wait!” Cadance called. “What about Celestia and Luna?”

“I’m sorry your majesty, but reports of Princess Luna are few, and noling has reported seeing Princess Celestia for quite some time now.”

Cadance’s face fell.

“Thank you soldier, you’re dismissed,” Shining ordered. Flitter nodded and flew off.

“Shiny-”

“We have to focus now, Cady. We’ll go look for them as soon as we can,” he tried to assure her, though he himself was no less worried.

They couldn’t be… Be… Could they?

Shining shook the thoughts from his head to focus on the task at hoof. If they didn’t survive this battle, it wouldn’t matter what happened to the Princesses. He had to simply have faith.

Lieutenant Starshine blasted another Bloodsucker with his magic before ducking under the axe of a Demolisher. He and his platoon had been under assault since the first barrier went down, and now his allies had fallen to just seven as they desperately tried to stay alive.

I guess this is it. I only hope that we can win in the end. But even still, I’m not going down without a… What in the name of Celestia is that?

A moment later the Demolisher in front of him was missing its head, blasted off by a beam of heat. Another second later the Bloodsuckers and Acid Maggots had been struck by a series of lightning bolts, convulsing before popping in gory displays.

What in the name of-!?

“ONE SIDE, COMIN’ THROUGH!” a voice bellowed. Starshine turned just in time to see Gilgamesh barrell past him and his soldiers, annihilating the nearby Furies and Demolisher’s almost as an afterthought, before continuing on at a greater speed than the unicorn thought possible.

“Lieutenant Starshine!”

Starshine turned to see an approaching group, Queen Chrysalis leading the charge next to another that looked like a younger version of herself. The Elements of Harmony were also also with her, and even an adolescent dragon was with the group, carrying a few ponies on his back. But one pegasus mare in particular caught his attention.

“Major Skyranger?”

“No time to explain, sir! Gilgamesh is clearing us a path to the palace! Hurry up!” she shouted just before they passed.

Starshine didn’t have time to think, knowing they’d lose the group if they hesitated. “All of you, double time, now!” he shouted to his soldiers as they fell in line with the rest of the group, taking up the rear.

A Looming Shadow came down in front of them before turning towards them, opening its mouth to swallow them, only for Gilgamesh to jump inside. A moment later it was diced to pieces before he jumped out of the filleted body and kept running ahead, as if nothing had been in his way in the first place. As he continued forwards Gilgamesh effortlessly destroyed every opponent in his way with swings of his weapons or magical attacks, managing to kill them within moments, even the heavily armored Titans, and with enough precision to avoid striking ponies and changelings that were right next to them, who quickly recovered from their shock and joined the group.

Sweet Celestia! I knew he wasn’t showing his full power when he destroyed that Melusine demon, but I didn’t think he had this much power! And I get the feeling he’s still got a lot more.

As the warrior continued to blast ahead, taking out any enemies in their path, more groups began to join them, both guards and civilians. Starshine noticed that all of these groups had changelings leading them, and surmised that the Queen in front of her must be using the hive mind to direct them here. Up ahead he saw the road was covered by collapsed buildings.

“Damn it! Skyranger, fly up and find another-!”

Before he could finished Gilgamesh bellowed as a sphere of intense wind the size of a building formed around him, smashing into the buildings and rubble in front of him, creating a massive hole as he went.

Holy hay.

“KEEP RUNNING! HE’LL CLEAR OUT ANYTHING IN OUR WAY, JUST FOCUS ON NOT STOPPING!” Queen Chrysalis shouted back, her words bringing new vigor into the line behind her.

As they continued to gallop along, passing the maimed corpses of the enemies Gilgamesh slew in front of them, many noticed the horrible squawking noises coming from behind.

“SPEEDING DEATH!” somepony shouted, catching the attention of everyone to see dozens, if not hundreds of the avian demons chasing after them, causing many of the civilians to scream and try to gallop faster.

“Changelings!” Nectar shouted as she took to the air, turning herself around so she was firing backwards, picking off the enemies with her magic. The other changelings, those who still had wings at least, followed her example and rained down their magic on the approaching enemies. Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough, and they were still gaining.

Damn it! We may have to leave some soldiers behind to-

His thoughts were cut off as a large shadow shot over him. A moment later, missiles rained down upon the demons, their escaping party being followed by trail of explosions as the enemy was torn apart, courtesy of Gilgamesh who hovered in the air.

Is there anything he can’t do?

Just as he thought that, a Looming Shadow seeped low and swallowed the warrior, flying upwards a moment later. Everyone gasped, fearing the warrior had finally been defeated in their time of need, only for the beast to suddenly split in two and Gilgamesh to jump out. Just then, another Looming Shadow came to try the same, only to be cut in half by a blade of wind. Dozens of the massive creatures rushed from all sides.

"CHRYSALIS! HAVE ALL YOUR CHANGELINGS MAKE SURE NOPONY'S IN OUR WAY!" he shouted.

“WHAT? WHY!?” she called back.

“DO IT!” he ordered before unleashing a veritable storm of wind blades, decapitating the giant flying insects while Chrysalis sent the command through the hive mind. Before she could even tell him she was done giving out commands he threw the corpses of the demons ahead of them, using wind to blast himself in front of the crowd. He then levitated the corpses together in front of him, shoving all his weapons into different bodies, creating a fleshy battering ram as he continued to sprint forwards. The loud thuds coming from ahead proved that it was working as he powered ahead, more groups of soldiers and civilians joining from the alleyways as he passed.

“WE’RE ALMOST AT THE PALACE!” Skyranger called.

“ONCE YOU GET THERE, I’M GOING TO CHECK THE CITY!” Gilgamesh called back.

“WHAT!?” Twilight shouted.

“I HAVEN’T SEEN CELESTIA OR LUNA! THEY MIGHT NEED HELP, SO I’M GONNA GO FIND THEM!”

“...OK! WE CAN HOLD THEM OFF!”

Gilgamesh nodded before powering forwards even faster.

“Sir, they’re almost here,” Colonel Flitter said.

Shining Armor nodded back. “EVERYPONY, GET READY!” he shouted. He had ordered the soldiers to make a gap in their corpse-and-rubble wall defenses and defended it fervently so that they could get the soldiers inside to help fight, while there were several medics on standby inside the palace proper, ready to treat the injured.

Suddenly, a massive wall of flesh burst out from a collapsed building, with several demons stuck on it like bugs. The mass of bodies leapt into the air, revealing Gilgamesh under it, who fired a shower of lasers from his eyes, destroying all the demons within a few yards of the wall of corpses, managing to miss any of their own soldiers fighting nearby. He then threw down the Looming Shadow bodies, having them land in positions where they could easily use them to reinforce the wall, before firing a massive beam of searing heat from his eyes, incinerating the enemies for several yards in every direction, and then shooting off back into the city on a burst of wind.

“Where’s he going?” Cadance asked.

Just then, the group of survivors galloped through the hole they had been protecting, the soldiers falling into proper roles, as his own attention was grabbed by one pony in particular.

“Twily!” he cried, running up the mare and hugging her tightly as she responded with the same. Cadance joined in moments later. “Oh, thank Celestia you’re alright! I was so worried!”

“Me too!” Cadance added.

“Oh, I’m so glad you two are ok as well! When I saw both your barriers drop, I didn’t know what to think!” Twilight responded.

“Son! Cadance!” Night Light called as he and Twilight Velvet joined the hug.

“Um, sir? I hate to interrupt,” a guardspony said. Shining turned to look at the pony who was pointing at, much to his own surprise, an adolescent looking dragon. Many of the guardsponies held their weapons at him.

“Uh, hi Shining Armor,” he replied, nervously waving his hand.

“S-Spike?” Shining asked, getting a nod in response. “But you… How-? Never mind, stand down, all of you, that’s Spike!” he ordered. Many of the soldiers looked to their leader in shock, a few actually recognizing the dragon from his earlier years at the palace, before lowering their weapons.

“I hate to break up this reunion, but we have work to do,” Chrysalis butted in.

Shining Armor let go of his family and nodded. “Do you know how many you brought?”

“We picked up quite a few. Roughly five thousand soldiers total, and seven thousand civilians. If it wasn’t for Gilgamesh we never would’ve been able to get so many without suffering casualties.”

“Where is he going now? We could really use him here.”

“To find the Princesses. We haven’t had any reports of either of them for a while, so he took it upon himself to see if they need help.”

“I see.”

Another five thousand soldiers. A nice buffer that could help us overtake the forces, or at least help out. I’m concerned about so many civilians, though. He turned his gaze to the ponies and changelings still streaming in. Damn it. Chrysalis said the enemies numbered only a few thousand, but it feels so much worse! We’ve been trained to fight other ponies, to fight griffins, minotaurs, even dragons but this is so different than that! The Bloodsuckers aren’t a problem, but earth ponies and pegasi are almost useless against the Acid Maggots. The Speed Demons are hard to deal with due to their agility, but they go down easy with a well placed hit. About three well trained guards could take down a Fury, but those Demolishers require at least ten. And just one of those Titans could easily take out an entire platoon by themselves, not to mention that without the Princesses or Gilgamesh we have little defense against the Looming Shadows aside from some extra careful coordination between pegasi and unicorns. Damn it, we’re just not trained for this!

“Alright, have all those with any injuries that would impede their fighting ability go inside with the civilians so the medics can tend to their wounds, and then have them come back here if they’re able. The rest should begin to refortify the defenses and then prepare for battle. Chrysalis, I’m afraid without Gilgamesh, Celestia, or Luna you and your changelings will have to focus on the Looming Shadows.”

“You’re right, but unfortunately, I’m a bit grounded at the moment,” she explained, flaring her cut wings.

“I’ll do it,” Nectar said as she stepped forwards. “Mother, you can handle the ground units, and Commander Thorax and I can handle the aerial forces.”

“Um, I’m sorry, who are you?” Cadance asked, confused.

“Princess Nectar, your majesty,” she answered with a salute. “Queen Chrysalis’ daughter.”

“‘D-Daughter?’ You have a-?”

“Yes, yes; I’m sure it’s very surprising, now let’s move along,” Chrysalis interrupted. “Yes, that sounds best. Be careful, dear.”

“Oh course, mother.”

“Hold on, I’ll help too,” Cadance said. “I might not have the fighting experience of you two, but I’m still an alicorn. My power should be able to give the strength you need.”

“Then I’ll go, too!” Twilight jumped in.

“I think you should head inside,” Nectar replied.

“What? Why!?” she complained.

“Your horn is cracked, and your spellcasting ability is stunted. It would be better if you rested and got some medical attention.”

“She’s right, dear,” Twilight Velvet added.

“B-But-!”

“Go inside, now!” Chrysalis shouted.

“How dare you!” Night Light began, only to be cut off.

“Mother! Don’t yell at her!” Nectar retorted, surprising the Queen.

“Twily, they’re right. Head inside, rest up, and if things get bad we can call you out later,” Shining Armor said.

“B-But, I just want to help,” Twilight begged.

“I know, but there’s no need to get yourself hurt right now if it can be avoided.”

“THE DEMONS ARE COMING BACK! THEIR FORCES ARE GATHERING!” one of the guards shouted. Thankfully the entire group of survivors had made it inside and the soldiers were closing up the ramparts of demons corpses.

“Twily, please, for me?” Shining Armor pleaded.

“...Ok.”

“Thank you,” he said with a hug.

“Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, you should all head inside, as well. You’ve all been injured and should get checked,” Thorax said.

“What? Why me!?” Rainbow asked angrily.

“Don’t try and pretend that Titan didn’t hurt you, I know I heard some bones crack. Get inside with the rest, we’ll call you out if we need you.”

Rainbow tried to argue but the Commander shot her down with a glare. “...Fine.”

“Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Spike, are you willing to help us fight?” he asked.

“Aye aye, skipper!” Pinkie replied, pulling out a warhammer from seemingly nowhere.

“Ah reckon Ah might as well do mah part,” Applejack added with a tip of her hat.

“You bet! We’re gonna end this!” Spike agreed.

“Wait, why are you asking Spike!? He’s still just a kid!” Twilight asked, not happy with the suggestion.

“His scales stood up to a blow from a Titan’s axe, his strength was almost equal to it, and his fire breath could easily destroy lesser enemies. It would be foolish to put him on the sidelines.”

“Twilight, let me do this,” Spike pleaded. “I’ll make it back. I promise.”

“THE DEMONS WILL BE UPON US IN MINUTES!” a guardspony shouted.

“... Be safe,” Twilight begged with a hug before running towards the palace, tears welling up in her eyes. Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and her parents followed close behind.

“ALL FORCES, PREPARE FOR BATTLE!” Shining shouted. “PEGASI, FOLLOW THE COMMANDS OF PRINCESS NECTAR! EARTH PONIES, PHALANX POSITIONS! UNICORNS, HALF SET UP BEHIND THEM AND PREPARE FOR BARRIER SPELLS, THE REST I WANT BACK FOR LONG-RANGED BLASTS! GO!”

As the ponies on the ground took their positions Princess Nectar and Princess Cadance took to the skies, along with two thirds of the changelings. The rest split in half, taking either the front lines with Chrysalis, ahead of even the phalanx, or back with him and the long-ranged spellcasters. Spike had also taken the front, standing right next to Chrysalis, who seemed to be giving him advice.

Their versatility is amazing. I hate to say this, but without them I’m not sure we would even have a chance.

The first to come over were the Looming Shadows, which the aerial forces immediately engaged. Seconds later came the Speeding Deaths, whose light and agile bodies helped them leap over the ramparts.

The pegasi were unable to do more than distract the giant beasts, attacking their eyes with their blades, giving chances for Thorax to coordinate his forces who managed to break through their armor by collectively ramming them from above with their bodies aflame, instantly killing them. Nectar and Cadance then used their own levitation spells to toss the massive bodies away for more ground defense and even managing to take a few down themselves with concentrated spell blasts.

On the ground the Speeding Deaths were met with stiff resistance as they charged into hailstorms of spells fired at the tops of the ramparts. Those who managed to get past were met by the superior combat ability of the changelings, who slew them without taking so much as an injury, much less a casualty. Only a scant few were making it past the agile insect equines, and were easily put down by the earth pony phalanx.

For several minutes this was all that was happening, which put Shining Armor on edge.

This is too easy. Are the other demons really having that much trouble getting past our defensive barriers?

Just as he thought that one of corpses broke apart, revealing the Acid Maggots who had gathered to use their corrosive fluids to melt a hole through the fortification of bodies. This gave room for Furies, Demolishers, and Titans to storm past while Bloodsuckers joined the Speeding Deaths by climbing over the ramparts from all sides.

It was a distraction! The Looming Shadows were to keep our aerial forces occupied while the Speeding Deaths did the same for our ground troops! These are actual military tactics!

“HOLD THE LINE! WE CAN’T LET THEM INTO THE PALACE!” Shining Armor shouted.

As much as they tried, the demons were beginning to overwhelm them, the more powerful warriors, like Demolishers and Titans, breaking the ranks of the phalanx and barrier unicorns, allowing the smaller forces to both get past and surround them. Even still, they did not let up, fighting valiantly against the enemy. The aerial forces began to provide support, firing spells from above, while Cadance and Nectar began to drop the bodies of the slain Looming Shadows on top of the enemy forces, crushing them under the weight. Meanwhile, Spike and Chrysalis were becoming the heroes on the ground, the dragon’s brute strength in conjunction with the Queen’s agility and battle experience managing to take down the more heavily armored units. Even still they were beginning to get pushed back.

Damn. I hate to do this, but…

“CALL IN ALL THE WOUNDED SOLDIERS STILL ABLE TO FIGHT! WE NEED AS MANY FORCES AS WE CAN GET!”

It took a few moments but more ponies and changelings began to exit the palace and into the fray, providing some pushback against the advancing forces. It was becoming a brutal affair, but at the very least there was no longer any movement, both forces in a stalemate. Then, after several minutes of fighting, the demons were beginning to lose ground. The reason was that the smaller units were being killed left and right, and though the stronger demons were able to take many enemies at once, they soon found themselves being overwhelmed by the number of ponies and changelings who now only had them to fight against.

A horn blew out and the demons began to retreat back the way they came, fighting their way out of the equine ranks.

“EVERYPONY FORM UP! THEY’LL BE BACK!” Shining Armor ordered. Just as soon as he gave that command a Titan’s axe came flying at him. Though he dodged a fatal blow, it manage to cut into his shoulder.

“Prince Shining Armor!” one of the guards called as several more approached him.

Shining examined his wound. It wasn’t fatal, but his right foreleg was going to be useless until he could get it properly healed. Many of the soldiers looked to him, expecting orders, and even Cadance was flying down to meet him.

He sighed internally. I can’t believe I’m doing this.

“ALL EQUESTRIAN SOLDIERS! UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE, I’M GIVING COMMAND TO QUEEN CHRYSALIS! FOLLOW HER ORDERS!”

Everyone looked at him in shock, including the Queen herself. He gave her a short nod before ordering two guards to help him into the palace.

Damn pony. Can’t do his own job right, so he forces everything onto me, Chrysalis thought.

“YOU HEARD HIM! ALL OF YOU FORM UP LIKE BEFORE! FORGET SETTING UP THE RAMPARTS AGAIN, THEY’LL JUST KEEP US FROM SEEING WHAT THE ENEMY IS UP TO!” she ordered, using her magically enhanced royal voice.

The soldiers immediately began to take their positions.

“HELP! SOMEPONY HELP ME!” came a voice from outside. Everyone turned to see Prince Blueblood coming out from one of the alleys of a nearby building. “PLEASE, I CAN’T TAKE CARE OF HER MYSELF!” he cried, using both his forelegs and his magic to pull a mattress with-

“PRINCESS CELESTIA!” Twilight cried.

As soon as she did, all the retreating demons turned as the unconscious Princess and her descendant.

“Oh no,” Twilight muttered.

“Oh no,” Shining Armor muttered.

“Oh shit,” Chrysalis muttered.

Despite not being organized, the demons immediately turned to charge at the Prince and Princess.

“NO! NO! STAY BACK!” Blueblood shouted, desperately trying to pull his ancestor to the palace.

“SHINING ARMOR! CADANCE! USE YOUR BARRIER!” Chrysalis ordered.

The two realized which barrier she was talking about.

“BUT YOUR CHANGELINGS!” Cadance warned. “IT MIGHT-!”

“DO IT! ALL FORCES, PROTECT CELESTIA! CHARGE!” she bellowed and galloped forwards, causing the rest of the army to follow.

Seeing little choice, Cadance and Shining Armor touched horns, sharing the magic between them as both of their bodies began to glow. After a few seconds it erupted into a pink bubble that, thankfully, did not affect the changelings but did push back the demons. However, unlike with the last invasion where it encompassed the entire city and sent the enemy army flying, it expanded barely a few miles past Celestia and Blueblood’s position, the demons pressing against it. By the time Chrysalis and her forces had reached the two royals, it had already begun to crack.

“GRAB HER AND GO!” she ordered, she and several unicorns and changelings picking the alicorn up and turning right back around to carry her. Not seconds later, the barrier cracked and the demons began to charge. Despite being a few miles away, the agile Speeding Deaths would be on them in less than a minute, with the other demons soon afterwards.

Just then, something slammed into the ground between the two forces with enough force to send both tumbling away from it for several yards. A few moments later, something else slammed into the same crater with equal force, before another thunderous bang caused something to fly out of the smoke with enough power to slam into and break apart the demons it hit. A few seconds later that something stood up, an angry and beaten looking Infernus. Not long after the smoke in the crater dispersed, revealing another figure with his back turned to the Equestrian forces.

“Gilgamesh?” Twilight asked aloud.

Author's Notes:

Just one more chapter before the "Assault on Canterlot" are ends! I hope you've been enjoying this run, and I hope I've been able to make this huge action sequences both comprehensible and entertaining.

Next chapter, we see why Gilgamesh is called "Combat Incarnate", and bear witness to a ferocity even the Princesses have never seen.

Assault on Canterlot 5: The Strength of Legend

Luna dodged another swing of Infernus’ mace before retaliating with a stab at his chest, which he sidestepped only to shoot a fireball from his mouth. The attack struck true and Luna flew back through the walls of a building. Infernus pursued only to be stabbed in the back by both of Luna’s swords using her levitation, followed by a magic blast to his face that sent him smashing through another building. Infernus pulled the blades out of his back before throwing them at the hole he sent Luna through, only for them to both levitate in her magical grasp as she stepped out of it.

“If nothing else, I must commend your increase in power and skill since we last met,” she complimented as she glared.

Infernus smirked as he stood, cracking his neck. “And it seems I get the right to say that you and your sister have fallen from grace. Maybe I should beat you to a pulp before I drag you to Celestia and finish you off while she watches.”

“You will be defeated, Infernus, if not by me, then by another. If you value your life, you will retreat from Canterlot and find a rock to hide under.”

“Ha! You must be joking! Celestia herself couldn’t overpower me, and soon you will fall as well! Who could possibly stop me!?” he boasted.

“Gilgamesh.”

Infernus cocked his head. “Who?”

“Hmph. Somehow I’m not surprised you don’t know,” Luna scoffed. “He was before your time, and you never did pay attention to anything that didn’t involve your ego.”

“Whatever. How strong could this ‘Gilgamesh’ be anyway?”

“Strong enough to destroy your brother.”

Infernus paused, processing what she said. “…What?”

“Gilgamesh informed me that Voltar is dead. From the sound of things, it wasn’t too much of a fight.”

“You’re lying. You’re lying!” he shouted back.

“Does it hurt? Perhaps now you understand my own pain, seeing you strike down my own sibling,” she growled.

“DIE!” he bellowed, engulfing himself and his weapon in flames as he charged at her.

Luna teleported behind him and struck him with a blast of magic. He barely stumbled before turning and swinging his mace at her head, which she barely managed to block with her halberd. He then grabbed her head with his free hand and proceeded to slam her into the ground over and over again until she used her magic to stab him in the chest with both her gladii, twisting the blades and causing him to release her as she shouted in pain. She pulled herself to her hooves and groaned, only for her eyes to widen as she saw his flaming mace coming at her before striking her in the chin and exploding, sending her flying into the air before smashing into a hotel, bouncing along the floor before she came to a stop, crumpled into a heap as she struggled to raise her head.

She saw Infernus fly through the hole he just made, glaring at her. She struggled to move, but her body just didn’t have the strength. He stomped towards her before grabbing her by the neck and lifting her. “I was going to kill you in front of Celestia, but now I think I’ll just take your head to her,” he seethed as he raised his mace. “Any last words?”

“You… should run… if you want… to live…” she warned as she fought against unconsciousness and his grip.

He just stared in shock for a moment before growling and throwing her to the ground. “You cannot be serious. You have nothing!” he shouted as he swing his mace into her body, eliciting a shout of pain. “Your forces are beaten! Your sister is beaten! You are beaten! What could possibly stop me from taking revenge!?”

“Even if you… kill me… he will come… and destroy you… all… You should leave… if you value your… life…”

“This ‘Gilgamesh’ you keep talking about!? You really have so much faith in him!?” He then proceeded to stomp on her head. “Well where is he now, Princess!? You think so highly of him, and yet my army still ravages this city!” His mace lit aflame. “Where is your knight in shining armor now, when you are moments away from your last-!?”

Before he could finish an earth shaking war cry came from behind him. He turned only to be swatted aside from a flail to the face, not only knocking him out of the building but smashing him through two others. Luna felt a hand gently lift her head, smiling as she saw her savior through her blurred vision, seeing his panicked eyes.

“I never doubted you’d come. Not for a moment,” she said softly.

“Luna, please, don’t talk. Save your energy,” he pleaded.

“You’ll save them. I know you will,” she continued as her vision began to blur even more, raising her hoof towards him. She could feel him firmly, yet gently, grasp it in one of his hands.

“Of course I will, Luna. Just please, stay with me!” he begged.

“You’ll… save them… all…” she whispered as she finally let her exhaustion take her.

“Luna! Luna!” I cried, trying to shake her awake. I put my hand in front of her face and felt some weak, but still steady, breathing and sighed in relief.

Thank god she’s alive. Must be completely exhausted from all the fighting she’s done. I held one of my free hands out to her concentrated as hard as I could, trying to access a Curaja spell. No matter how bad the migraine was, it would be worth it. Come on. Come on.

"YOU!" a voice bellowed, the demon from before jumping in, his face still bleeding from when I hit him before. "JUST WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!? DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHO YOU JUST PISSED-!?"

"QUIET YOU MOTHERFUCKING PIECE OF SHIT I'M TRYING TO CONCENTRATE NOW FUCK OFF!" I shouted quickly, paying him little mind as I focused on trying to cast the spell.

He just stood there for a moment, unable to respond, before chuckling. “Oh, this is rich. No wonder she had so much faith in you, you two love each other. Oh, I can’t decide who I want to kill first. You, sun bitch, or your little night whore.”

And just like that, my concentration was broken. Something in me snapped, and my mind turned to one thought and one thought only.

I stood up slowly, not turning to look at him. “Would you care to repeat that last part?” I asked, my voice calm and collected, unlike my emotions.

“Oh, did I touch a nerve?” he mocked, raising his mace and lighting it. “Are you mad!?” he asked as he lunged towards me and swung. I effortlessly caught it in one hand, not even turning to see.

“‘Mad?’ I don’t get mad,” I began before turning to face him, my livid expression meeting his shocked one as I raised all four of my right arms. “I get serious,” I finished. I then did something I’d never done, not even in the century of the Great War or my fights in other universes. I punched him.

As. Hard. As. I. Could.

The force was so great that not only did it send him flying, but it also blew out the walls of floor we were on. Of course, I was barely paying attention to this, nor did I really care about the several buildings he smashed through as I jumped after him. I didn’t really pay attention to the fact that I had hit him hard enough that he was going to land near the palace despite the fact we had been all the way on the other side of the city.

My thoughts were only focused on one thing, one thing I knew for sure without the slightest possibility of doubt.

This bastard is going to DIE.

Celestia wearily opened her eyes, her body feeling heavy. It took her a few moments to remember just what happened before she lost consciousness. Despite her panic she lifted her head slowly to avoid vertigo and observed her surroundings, finding that all the Elements aside from Fluttershy, an adolescent dragon that looked very much like Spike, Blueblood, Queen Chrysalis, another changeling that looked like her, and several pony and changeling soldiers were all staring in one direction. A few miles away was a horde of demons, Infernus included, who was looking worse for wear and quite angry. And between both groups was Gilgamesh himself, his back turned to her and standing remarkably still.

“I’ve got it from here. The rest of you stay back,” he said, not even turning to face them.

“Wh-What? No way! We’ve got your ba-” Rainbow Dash began, only to be cut off by Gilgamesh’s response.

The warrior quickly turned his head and everyone, Celestia included, felt their blood turn cold. Only his eye was visible, glowing like fire, bright to the point that the rest of his face was imperceptible. But even more was the aura he gave off, a feeling of unavoidable impending death.

Wh-What is this? Celestia thought. Not even in the heat of battle have I ever seen this before! What happened!?

“A-A-All yours, b-b-buddy-y,” Rainbow stuttered in a hushed voice, her whole body shaking in terror. He turned his head back to face his enemies and she released a breath she didn’t realize she was holding before collapsing to the ground.

Gilgamesh stomped towards the demons, Infernus in particular, who growled as he stood up.

“What’s wrong, big guy? Got nothing to say?” he asked as he raised his mace.

“No. No songs. No taunts. No jokes. Just me killing you,” Gilgamesh replied simply before pausing his stride. He held out all eight of arms to his right before sweeping them over his head, then tucking his right arms to his chest and curling his left arms. “Henshin.”

A bright flash obscured the warrior from all, only to recede to show his new form. He had grown taller, now ten feet. His face guard was gone, a cloak of red covering him down to his waist and hooding his head, two horns coming out the sides and curling upwards. His leggings were grey and baggy, and his gauntlets and greaves golden. His face was painted white with red stripes, the design even making it look like he had fangs coming up from the sides of his mouth. He continued to stomp forwards, a terrifying embodiment of anger even without any of his weapons.

“You think that scares me!? When I’m done with you, you’ll be nothing but a pile of cinders!” Infernus boasted, gripping his mace with both hands as it lit aflame, getting hotter and brighter as he focused. “ATTACK!” he ordered. The demons hesitated for a moment before charging.

A group of Speed Demons reached him first, all lunging at him with their claws, blades, and stingers. A blast of wind surged around Gilgamesh for only a moment, and the avian demons were all dead, splattered against walls and the ground as the warrior continued without even breaking his stride. His eyes flashed for a moment and a barrage of laser fire disintegrated any Bloodsuckers that dare approach him. A moment later lightning bolts shot from the sky and gave any advancing Acid Maggots the same treatment.

A Fury charged and attempted to hit him with its axe, only for Gilgamesh to respond with an uppercut of such force it simply exploded, leaving only a pair of legs and a tail behind. One of the Demolishers, seeing its allies so easily destroyed, decided to try a different tactic. It swung its flail at the warrior, hoping to use distance to its advantage. Gilgamesh easily grabbed the spiked ball and hurled it back, the now headless Demolisher falling to the ground a moment later. A Titan roared as it charged him, swinging all four of its weapons at once, only to be stopped as Gilgamesh grabbed all four of its arms. He then effortlessly ripped the limbs from their sockets, and before the demon could even finished roaring in pain he backhanded its chest, separating its torso from its legs.

The demons, seeing their comrades getting so easily annihilated, turned tail just as a Looming Shadow divebombed him from above. The beast was halted as Gilgamesh grabbed it, then proceeded to rip it in half down the middle before tossing the two pieces to the side, toppling several nearby buildings.

Celestia looked on, completely aghast not only at the sheer power he demonstrated but also the brutality of his attacks. She also saw the utter terror of those around her, even Chrysalis shaking in fear as she observed the horror in front of her.

Wh-What is this!? Such destruction, such viciousness! Never did I even imagine he had it in him to commit such monstrous acts! And that power! Even in his final form, even during the last battle of the Great War, he never displayed this level of strength, and here he’s doing it in his second transformation! Has… Has he really been holding back that much!?

Infernus growled as he saw his forces fleeing but focused his energy into his attack, his mace going from a white hot flame to a shining light. Finally feeling that he was ready he charged forwards, bellowing in fury as he did, before jumping several feet into the air. Celestia saw the attack and focused her magic, raising a barrier around herself and those near her.

“THIS IS FOR MY BROTHER! BURN TO NOTHING!” he shouted before bringing the weapon down on Gilgamesh’s head, the explosion blinding everyone nearby. Celestia’s barrier held only for a few seconds before it cracked and shattered, unable to withstand the explosion in her currently weakened state, and she and everyone else tumbled away. After a few seconds the explosion finally died down, showing several nearby buildings completely destroyed, the ground cracked and scorched black...

And Infernus shaking in terror as Gilgamesh stood unmoved in front of him with only some soot on his upper body, and some blood trailing down his face.

Gilgamesh raised his bottom left hand, summoning his own mace. “My turn,” he said simply before bringing it down on Infernus in a blur of motion. The blow blew back the demon and Equestrian forces even farther, created a small crater in the ground, caused several buildings that were barely supporting themselves to fall over, and produced as shockwave that seemed to shake all of Mt. Canter.

And then he proceeded to do it again. And again. And again.

Gilgamesh screamed in rage, his voice able to heard above even the explosions of force his attacks were producing as he began to rapidly and repeatedly slam his weapon on Infernus. After nearly half a minute he finally stopped, panting as he tried to catch his breath.

“So tell me, you piece of shit. Do you still think hurting others is fun?” Gilgamesh asked in a calm, and yet no less terrifying, tone.

The smoke began to clear revealing the mangled mess that was Infernus, his body covered in his blood, both legs and his right arm bent at odd angles, his armor warped and barely clinging to his body, and the left half of his face completely unrecognizable.

“Mershy,” he slurred as tears of fear and pain fell from his eyes, futilely holding his left hand up to guard his body. “Pleesh, mershy.”

“‘Mercy?’ ‘Mercy?’” Gilgamesh asked before grabbing him by the neck with one of his right hands and lifting him into the air. “After everything you’ve done, you would dare ASK ME FOR MERCY!?” he shouted as his eyes glowed red again.

“I don’t like this,” Pinkie Pie gasped, the fear evident in her voice.

“This ain’t right,” Applejack added.

“TELL ME YOU LITTLE SHIT, HOW MANY HAVE YOU SLAUGHTERED IN COLD BLOOD WHO BEGGED YOU FOR THE SAME!? CAN YOU EVEN REMEMBER!? I BET IF YOU WERE FEELING SMUG YOU MIGHT SAY ‘DO YOU REMEMBER HOW MANY TIMES YOU’VE EATEN BREAD!?’ WELL YOU AIN’T SMUG NOW, ARE YOU!?”

“Mershy, pleesh!” Infernus begged in the loudest voice his weakened body could muster.

“Sweet Celestia, this isn’t like him at all!” Rarity exclaimed.

“This isn’t cool. Like, at all,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

Gilgamesh summoned a claw weapon in his to left hand and pointed it at Infernus’ face.

“Somepony stop him!” Spike asked.

Twilight galloped forwards past the crowd. “GILGAMESH, STOP!” she shouted. “YOU CAN’T DO THIS! YOU AREN’T A KILLER, YOU’RE A HERO!”

“You’re wrong, Twilight!” Gilgamesh shot back, turning to face her, fury in his glowing eyes. “I’m not a hero! I am a warrior, and I do kill! Sure, I can count on one hand the number of times I’ve killed a sapient creature, but I do kill!” He then turned back to face Infernus. “But this time will still be special,” he continued as he he pulled back his arm and prepared to stab Infernus in the face. “THIS IS THE FIRST TIME I WILL THOROUGHLY ENJOY IT!”

“STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP!”

Everyone turned to face Celestia, who managed to shakily bring herself to her hooves.

“Gilgamesh, I don’t know what happened to cause you to act like this, but you must stop this! This isn’t you! This isn’t who you are or what you stand for!” She slowly trotted towards him as she continued, making sure not to fall over. “Even in the Great War, even in the most heated battles, never did you brutalize others! This is not what you do!” She stopped only a few yards from him. “Please, Gilgamesh, over this past year you went to great lengths to earn my trust. Now, earn the trust of all Equestria. Prove, once and for all, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that you are not the monster I once thought you were.”

Gilgamesh held still for a moment before turning to face Celestia, seeing her pleading expression. He turned back to face Infernus, his claw hand shaking. After a tense minute he growled and threw the demon to the ground. As Infernus coughed and wheezed to try and catch his breath Gilgamesh summoned a halberd into another of his left hands and pointed it at Infernus’ face. When Infernus finally noticed it, done with his coughing fit, he went silent, staring at the warrior in terror.

“Run,” Gilgamesh ordered through clenched teeth, barely holding his rage back. “Run far away. Run where I will never see you again. Run where no one will see you again. Because I swear, if I do, I will ensure there will not be a third time. Do you understand me? You worthless, fucking, waste of breath?”

Infernus nodded. Gilgamesh inhaled and exhaled sharply before moving his weapon away from the demon.

“Then go,” he commanded.

Infernus painfully flipped himself over onto his chest and tried to stand but was unable to even get to his knees. Out of desperation he began to crawl with his one usable arm. Gilgamesh growled before raising one of his right hands and casting a Curaga spell, mending Infernus’ bones and and stopping the blood flow from his body. Infernus observed himself in shock before turning to face Gilgamesh in confusion.

“WELL!?” Gilgamesh shouted, prompting Infernus to squeak in fear and begin running. Gilgamesh turned to face Celestia, who smiled in relief. They held each others gaze for a moment before he turned his head, looking off in the distance towards something and begun to walk towards it.

Celestia was about to ask him what was wrong, when a bright flash of light and a booming voice interrupted her.

“DIE YOU PIECE OF SHIT!”

She turned just in time to see Infernus about to strike Gilgamesh with his left arm, which appeared to be made out of flame. Before any of them could react the demon punched the warrior, and an explosion of incredible power following immediately after, the force extending for miles.

Celestia struggled to get to her hooves, her ears ringing as they recovered from the blast. She looked around and saw her ponies and the changelings struggling to recover as well, and also trying to untangle their bodies after they had been forced into each other. For about a mile in every direction every structure was gone, the ground scorched black. Out of the smoke came Infernus, missing his left arm and in pain, but still grinning.

He chuckled as he turned to face his demon army. “KILL THEM ALL! BUT THE PRINCESS IS MINE!” he ordered before turning to face Celestia, who seemed to be caught in a daze and looking past him. He raised his arm, gathering fire into his hand. “Any last words?”

Celestia turned to meet his gaze. “You fool. Nothing I say can stop him now.”

“What?” Infernus asked, only to notice that there were no sounds of battle around him. He saw that his demons had not moved, nor had the Equestrian and Changeling forces. A moment later he felt his blood turn cold, and slowly turned to see Gilgamesh, half of his body scorched black but still very much alive.

And absolutely livid.

“N-Now let’s just-” Infernus began only to be cut off as Gilgamesh dashed forwards, his movements imperceptible, stabbing his halberd through the demon’s chest and lifting him off the ground.

“I gave you a chance to live,” he said before summoning his remaining weapons in his right hands. His axe in his topmost hand, then the Mutsu-no Kami katana, the Hauteclaire broadsword, and the Ridill scimitar on the bottom. “And you wasted it.”

“NO! WAIT! STO-!” Infernus tried to plead, only to be silenced by all four weapons cutting through him, severing him at his neck, his waist, his knees, and his ankles, leaving only a torso still impaled on the halberd, which Gilgamesh then slammed into the ground with enough force that it exploded into bits of flesh.

For a moment, no one moved or spoke. Then Gilgamesh’s gaze shifted towards the demons, who all recoiled.

“The rest of you, get out,” he ordered. Most were too terrified to move, but some took a few cautious steps back. He then turned to completely face them. “I said,” he began before inhaling deeply and his eyes shone red.

“OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUT!”

His voice was on par with, if not surpassing, the Royal Canterlot Voice, the ground shaking and some of the less intact buildings falling over. By the time he finished his shout there wasn’t a single demon that wasn’t running for their lives. Some were so filled with terror that they hurled themselves off Mt. Canter, plummeting to their deaths in their desperate attempt to get away from him.

After a few minutes his eyes returned to normal and his body relaxed. He then turned to look off in the distance before crouching down and jumping several miles, disappearing from sight. A few moments later, a portal opened up in front of Celestia and out stepped the warrior, gently cradling-

“LUNA!” Celestia cried, struggling to her hooves and galloping towards her sister as Gilgamesh set the Night Princess on the ground. “No no no no! Please no! Please Luna, don’t leave me!” she begged.

“It’s alright,” Gilgamesh assured her as he gently stroked Luna’s mane. “She’ll need plenty of rest and some medical attention, but she’ll live. I did what I could to make sure of it.

Celestia saw her sister’s nostrils flare slightly as she breathed and a smile crept onto her face as tears fell from her eyes. “Oh, Lulu, thank goodness,” she muttered as she embraced her younger sibling’s unconscious form. “I couldn’t take losing you again.”

Gilgamesh watched for a moment before transforming back into his base form. He walked away from the two before reaching for his naginata.

“Gilgamesh!” He turned to see Twilight galloping towards him before stopping a few yards away. “Where are you going?”

His gaze move to the severed head of Infernus before turning away from both of them. “I… I need some time to think. And I’ve got some friends I need to check up on.”

“You’ll be back, right?”

He turned to face her again and smiled. “Of course I will.”

He unclipped his naginata and prepared to cut open a portal when he saw Queen Chrysalis approaching him. Twilight moved out of her way as she stopped in front of him, their gazes holding for a few moments and her expression unreadable. Then, to everyone’s shock, she lied on the ground, prostrating herself before him as she bowed her head low enough for her horn to touch the ground.

“Thank you. You have freed my lands, my people, and my daughter. You have saved our species from the threat of extinction. There are no words that could properly convey my gratitude to you. I, and the entire Changeling race, are forever in your debt.”

At that moment Princess Nectar, Commander Thorax, and every able-bodied changeling approached him and took the same stance as their queen.

“Our power is at your disposal. If you require anything of us, you need but ask.”

Gilgamesh was quiet for a moment before approaching the queen. “Actually, there is one thing I’d like you to do for me.”

“Name it.”

“Look at me.” Chrysalis obeyed and raised her head. “See those ponies behind you?”

Chrysalis hesitated a moment, confused, before turning to look back at the Equestrians. “Yes, I do. But what does-?” she asked as she turned around, only to be cut off.

“Boop,” he said as he flicked her snout.

“Wha!?” she spluttered as she stepped back and touched her hoof to her muzzle.

“Play nice,” he said simply before standing up and cutting a hole in the air before disappearing through it.

Trixie hummed as she poured the tea into her and Zecora’s cups. “Here you are, Miss Zecora,” she said as she levitated it over to her.

Zecora took the cup in her hooves and took a sip. “Ah, such a well done brew. It seems more than magic I have bestowed to you.”

Trixie bashfully rubbed the back of her head, only for a knock to come at the door. Both shared a curious glance before Trixie opened it with her magic, surprised who she found behind it.

“Gilgamesh?” she asked.

The warrior sighed. “Thank God, you two are alright. Can I come in?”

They both nodded and he squeezed through the door before sitting down. There was a long pause before he spoke.

“I need someone to talk to.”

Author's Notes:

Sorry this took so much longer than the last few to get out, lots of stuff going on in RL right now.

And so the "Assault on Canterlot" Arc comes to a close, but the conflict is far from over. Next chapter we have some quiet reflection and damage assessment, and after that a crossover that was written last November. You know who you are.

Reflection and Recovery

It had been a few minutes since Gilgamesh had come inside and sat down, simply staring off into space as he sipped some tea, but to Trixie it felt like hours. Despite everything he’d done to help her she couldn’t shake her fear of this intimidating and powerful being.

Gilgamesh sighed. “I killed someone today,” he said simply, causing Zecora to widen her eyes in surprise and Trixie to shake in terror. “I mean, I’ve killed before, and I realize how horrible that sounds, but this was different.” He inhaled deeply before sighing and continuing. “Now, I’ve killed a lot of things, but I don’t really count mindless beasts or wild animals that I hunt for food. What I’m talking about is killing enemies. As of today, I’ve only done that three times. And before today, I had always followed my rules regarding the subject.”

"'R-Rules?'" Trixie asked, still scared.

"Yeah. Namely, in my eyes, there are only two legitimate reasons to kill another person. Either they are a truly, irredeemably evil being, or if you won't live if you don't." He took another sip of his tea. "Before today, I had only killed twice and both of them fit my criteria. The first would've killed me if I hadn't offed him first, and the second was trying to kill the Elements, Spike, and any other pony that got in her way and reveled in it." He sighed. “It was a lesson I tried to teach my first two students before I left them to their own devices. I taught them that killing should never be done in anger, no matter how justified. And yet, I find myself ignoring my own teachings.”

“In every life there is mistake, whether it be small or great,” Zecora attempted to reassure him, placing her hoof on his leg.

Gilgamesh sighed and and closed his eyes. “‘No man is an island, entire of itself. Each is a piece of the continent, a part of the main. If a clod be washed away by the sea, Europe is the less. As well as with a promontory were, as well as if a manor of thy friend’s or of thine own were. Any man’s death diminishes me, because I am involved in mankind. And therefore never send to know for whom the bell tolls, it tolls for thee.’ John Donne, Meditations Upon Emergent Occasions: Meditation XVII.”

Both the equines looked to the warrior in confusion.

“It’s an excerpt from a work a man wrote about three to four hundred years before I was born. When I finally understood its meaning, it had a great impact on me. Its part of why I take the subject of killing so seriously, because it talks about how all life is special. Not just in the old fashioned ‘life is a miracle, each day is a gift’ point of view we get taught in schools. The poem says that all life is special because all lives are interconnected, even if we don’t realize it, and the loss of any life takes away something from me. Not just the world or those who knew and cared for them, I am now less because what that being contributed merely by existing is now gone. Every life, no matter how great or small, no matter how pure or corrupt, adds something to my own life just by being alive.”

Zecora smiled and nodded sagely, but Trixie looked completely stunned.

I… I never thought of things that way. Even somepony like me is important? I am important to everypony, even somepony like Celestia, just for being alive? It sounds a bit much… but, it does sound nice.

Gilgamesh took another sip of his tea. “Like I said, I have rules I try to follow when deciding to take the lives others, but today… today I broke them.” He sighed and closed his eyes before continuing. “It wasn’t because I would’ve died if I hadn’t killed him, he wasn’t anywhere near that level of a threat to me, and it wasn’t because he was some irredeemable monster. I mean, he was completely evil, but that’s not the reason I did it. I did it because… Because I was angry. Angry in a way I’d never been before. I… I snapped.” His brow furrowed as his hands shook. “You see, I didn’t just want to end his life, to remove the threat as quickly as possible. I wanted him to suffer. I wanted to make every inch of his body scream in pain. I wanted him to bleed, and cry, and beg, and suffer, and scream, and-!” Gilgamesh clenched his teeth to stop himself, shaking in fury as as the two equines stared at him in shock. After almost a full minute he finally calmed down enough to continue. “And worst of all, I liked it. God help me, I liked it. Getting back at the bastard for what he did was one of the most satisfying things I’ve ever done. And that terrifies me.”

Trixie looked on, still shocked and scared, but after a few moments gathered her strength and stepped forwards, placing her hoof on his knee.

“I may not be the smartest pony in the world, but if I know one thing it’s that we can’t let our mistakes rule us. It was because of you and Zecora that I am the pony I am now, and it was because she and you were willing to give me a chance. You looked past my mistakes and pointed me in the right direction so I could make up for them.” She smiled warmly at him. “No being is perfect. What’s important is we understand our mistakes so we can improve ourselves.”

Gilgamesh looked back at her, surprised, before smiling and scratching her behind the ears, causing the unicorn to practically melt in his hands.

“Thanks Trixie. I really needed that.” He sighed. “I don’t think I’m quite over it, but… I think I’ll get there in time. I think I need to meditate on this.” He got up and reached for his weapon. “Oh, and be careful, you two. I have a feeling Equestria’s going to become a dangerous place in the next few days. Don’t leave unless you need to, ok?”

Trixie and Zecora looked to each other, exchanging confused glances, before nodding back to him.

“Stay safe,” he says finally before cutting open a portal and stepping through it.

Twilight gingerly touched her horn as she walked the ruined halls of Canterlot palace. Her appendage had been repaired through the use of some powerful healing spells, but she still needed to lay off magic usage for another few days to make sure it stayed that way. As she trotted along she saw the exhausted faces and injured bodies of soldiers and civilians alike who were either trying to stay awake and perform their duties or just staring off into space, some looking like they'd lost any reason to go on.

Twilight winced as she remembered some of the events that had happened after the battle yesterday. Though they had won and Canterlot still stood the damage had been done. Ponies had mourned over their lost friends and family or searched desperately for missing family members or trinkets of sentimental value. The final nail in the coffin was seeing Pinkie Pie, her mane and tail straight and deflated, bawling her eyes out as she held the body of a dead foal in her forelegs. The changelings had gathered up the bodies of their fallen comrades and lit a funeral pyre at the base of Mt. Canter, paying their respects to their brethren until their bodies had burned to ash. A stench that Twilight could only guess was the "smell of death" that writers had sometimes described in stories and history books still hung in the air as many ponies tried to identify who was among the fallen before putting them to rest. From what she'd heard, it was sometimes difficult, if not impossible, due to the... condition some of the bodies were in.

“Twily! You alright?”

“Huh?”

Twilight was broken out of her trance to see her brother trotting towards her. With Celestia and Luna still recovering, management of recovery fell to Shining Armor and Cadance. Unfortunately, with his own foreleg still in a brace, he was more an overseer while Cadance was the one going from location to location and trying to organize the troops.

“Oh, hey Shining Armor. Yeah, my horn’s repaired now just need to lay off any spellcasting. I can’t even use a levitation spell.”

“Harsh. Well, at least you’ll recover soon. This thing is going to take at least a week before I can move it without any pain,” he said, motioning to his foreleg.

“Twilight!” Both of them turned towards the voice to see Cadance floating towards them. “Good to see you up!”

“Hi Cadance! And yeah, I can’t use any spells for a few days or else it might reopen the cracks. How are things on your end?”

Cadance sighed and looked back over the ruined city. “As well as can be expected, all things considering.”

“Excuse me, Prince Shining Armor?”

The three royals turned to see two changelings escorted by four earth pony guards.

“These two would like to have a word with you,” one of the guards said.

Cadance looked at the two changelings before a spark of recognition crossed her eyes.

"You're the two from before. Um... Stag and Stinger, right?"

"Yes, your majesty," one responded, her voice noticeably more feminine, identifying her as Stinger. Looking closer one could notice her build was a bit slimmer than Stag.

"What did you want to talk about?" Shining Armor asked.

"The Queen wishes to send a contingent of our forces to go back and check on the Hive. For our own safety, she'd like an escort as well as some form of official document from the Princesses stating that we are under their protection."

"'Safety?'" Twilight asked.

"Quite frankly, Princess Twilight, we have little doubt that any ponies we come across on the trip would panic and possibly attack us without some sort of proof we aren't trying to harm any of them," Stag explained.

"Ok, I think I can write something up," Shining Armor replied.

"With all do respect, Prince, the Queen would prefer either Celestia or Luna make the document. You don't have the best history when it comes to changeling... influence," Stinger explained.

Shining grimaced for a moment. "... Fair enough. I'll talk to the Princesses. Anything else?"

"Princess Nectar would like your permission to allow our forces to assists around the city. Once again, under supervision," Stag asked.

"I have no problem with that. Cady, honey, you mind passing out some orders to the troops?"

"Sure thing, Shiny," Cadance responded. “Anything else you need to mention?” she asked the two changelings.

The two of them shared a glance before nervously shifting their hooves.

“We, um… we’d like to apologize,” Stinger said.

“‘Apologize?’ Um, for what?”

“For insulting you. We called you a coward, and insulted your validity as a royal and an authority figure,” Stinger explained.

“You fought bravely despite little combat experience and held your own alongside seasoned warriors,” Stag added.

They both bowed. “Please, forgive our rudeness,” they finished.

The ponies all looked surprised before Cadance gathered herself.

“No. If anything, I should be thanking you.” Everypony silently stared at her in confusion. “I was afraid, afraid of dying and getting hurt, but the truth is I was more lost than anything else. I didn’t hide away just because I was scared, I kept hiding because the idea of me going out there to fight besides everypony else never even crossed my mind. If you hadn’t said anything, I would’ve just sat there, and many more ponies and changelings could’ve died. So, thank you,” she finished with a smile and a short bow.

Stag and Stinger stared slack-jawed for a moment before looking to each other and shaking themselves out of their stupor.

“U-Um, w-well, you’re welcome,” Stinger replied hesitantly.

“We’re, uh, h-happy to be of help,” Stag added, still obviously processing what he was told.

Cadance chuckled. “Anyway, I’ll get the troops informed about Princess Nectar’s plans. I’m sure with you working side-by-side with the royal guard there won’t be any problems.” She spread her wings and took off.

Stag and Stinger turned to be escorted by the guards back to their hives, when Twilight called to them.

“W-Wait a moment!” she said, gaining their attention. “Um, I know she might be busy, but I was hoping to talk to Princess Nectar. Could you let her know?”

“She already wishes to meet with you, Princess Twilight,” Stinger replied. “I’ll let her know you wish to as well.”

“Thank you,” she said with a bow as the six equines walked off.

“Oh, and speaking of talking, Spike wants to talk to you and the girls,” Shining Armor told his sister.

“Spike?”

“Yeah, he said it was really important that he talked to all six of you. I told Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, and they said they were going to let everypony else know. He said he’d be at the palace gardens, in front of the hedge maze.”

“Well, ok then,” she replied before trotting up and hugging him, careful not to hit his foreleg. “I’m so glad you’re still here B.B.B.F.F.”

“Same to you, L.S.B.F.F.,” he replied with a smile. “See you soon.”

She nodded and took flight as he called over one of the guards, asking him to stay and direct the troops while he went and met with Princess Celestia.

Twilight reached her destination in a few minutes, managing to keep her flight stable over the relatively short distance, and spotted all her friends at the location, who waved to her as she came in for a landing. Fluttershy’s forehead, Rarity’s left hind leg, and Rainbow Dash’s chest were all wrapped in bandages.

“Hey Egghead, I was just about to fly out and see if I could find you,” Rainbow Dash joked, though her usual enthusiastic nature was barely half of what it usually was.

“Yeah, Shiny just told me a few minutes ago,” Twilight explained. She noticed the tired and saddened look on the faces of her friends, still recovering from the chaos of yesterday that still lingered. Pinkie was the most obvious, her mane and tail still straight, though she at least attempted to keep a smile. “So Spike, what is it you wanted to talk to us about?”

Spike inhaled and closed his eyes, trying to gather himself before starting. “I think I figured out why I went big. Twilight, do you remember what Gilgamesh told me about a year ago? About how dragons grow?”

“Oh, that’s right! That whole thing about filing versus fulfilling hoarding! So you figured out what gives your life meaning, and that’s why you’ve grown bigger?”

“Yeah, I have.”

“Well, don’t keep us waitin’! Just what is this hoard a yers?” Applejack asked, some enthusiasm returning to her voice and genuine interest on the faces of everypony.

He smiled. “I’m looking at it.”

Everypony stared for a moment before processing what he said.

“Oh, Spike!” Fluttershy gasped, tears starting to build in her eyes as she smiled.

“Yesterday, during the battle, when I was sent away and Twilight and Rarity were fighting, I heard a voice in my head,” he explained. “It told me to go help you, to save you and keep you from getting hurt. And the more I listened to it, the stronger I got. I… I kinda lost myself for a bit, but when I woke up again and was like this,” he motioned to himself, “I realized why I had changed. I’d found out what I really wanted to hoard.” He looked over the six mares and smiled. “And it’s not just Rarity and Twilight. It’s not even just all six of you. Celestia and Luna, Shining Armor and Cadance, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, and almost everypony in Ponyville. You’re all my friends, the most important things I have in my life. Realizing that is why I have all this strength now. I’m so lucky to have you all, and there’s nothing I want more than to be able to help you.”

Pinkie Pie burst into tears as the color and bounciness returned to her mane. She threw herself at Spike, hugging him as tightly as she could. “SPIIIIIIIIKE!” was all she could say as she cried into his chest.

Rainbow Dash sniffed as she wiped her eyes. “Heh. That was really sappy, kid. But pretty cool, too,” she said.

“Ah’ll say. That’s some Apple-family level dedication there,” Applejack added as tears fell from her eyes.

Fluttershy was too busy crying to say anything, but the smile on her face was obvious as she trotted up and hugged him as well.

“Oh Spikey-Wikey! What a gentledrake you are! A true knight in shining… or, should I say, scaled armor,” Rarity complimented, doing her best to gently dab her eyes.

Twilight wiped her eyes and smiled brightly. “Spike, I’m so proud of you.”

Spike couldn’t help his but grin as he bent over and held his arms out wide. The other four girls joined in the hug and he closed his arms around them. For a few minutes, they simply enjoyed each other’s company.

“Twilight?” Spike began, breaking the silence.

“Yes, Spike?” Twilight replied.

“This isn’t over, is it?” he asked, his voice turning grim.

Twilight paused before sighing. “No Spike. I don’t think so. In fact, I think this is going to get a lot worse before it gets better.”

He exhaled sharply. “That’s fine,” he replied. “Let them do their worst. We’re all going to make it through. I promise.”

The seven friends gripped each other more firmly, their bonds and strength resolved to see them through whatever hardships lay ahead. In sharing their moment, however, they missed the figures flying towards the palace entrance overhead.

Celestia quietly observed her sister lying on her hospital bed, her barrel, wings, and head wrapped up as she laid there, much like Celestia herself. The doctor’s diagnosis stated Luna would make a full recovery, but her being out for almost a full day made Celestia worry nonetheless.

Luna. This is my fault. If I had kept Equestria strong, if I had stayed strong, you wouldn’t be in this condition. I could’ve saved you, or you could’ve saved yourself, and you wouldn’t be in such a state. Nor would Equestria.

“Um, excuse me, Princess Celestia.”

She turned to see Shining Armor peeking in through the door.

“Um, sorry to interrupt, but if I could have a moment?” he asked gently.

“Yes, of course, Shining Armor,” she smiled.

“Queen Chrysalis has requested an escort to send some of her changelings back to check up on the Hive. She’d like some guards to accompany them for protection and a signed order by you so that anypony that they might come across won’t be able to doubt the legitimacy of their claims.”

“I see. That’s perfectly acceptable. If you could get me a quill and parchment I could-”

“Your majesty!” came a voice from down the hall. Both Celestia and Shining Armor turned to see Lieutenant Starshine gallop over. “Please excuse the interruption, but I’m afraid there is a matter that requires your immediate attention,” he explained with a bow.

“And what sort of matter would this be?” she asked.

“The ambassador of Griffonia, General Rupert Skyrider, is here to see you.”

“The Griffonian Ambassador? What’s he doing here?” Shining Armor asked.

“He said he’s here to investigate the reasons behind a request made to Griffonia not long ago,” Starshine replied.

No doubt the request for Gilgamesh’s weapon.

“I see, where is he?” she asked.

“He and his guard have been escorted to the throne room. Should I lead you there?”

“No. I’ll go myself. Lieutenant, please retrieve a scroll, quill, and ink for me and meet me in the throne room. Shining Armor, you should return and guide the restoration efforts.”

“Right away, Princess!” they both saluted and trotted off to complete their tasks.

Celestia trotted to the throne room, the trip taking a few minutes, before using her hoof to push the door open. Inside was the Ambassador, the aging General Skyrider with his golden brown coat and darker brown feathers, both beginning to grey with time. Behind him stood twenty royal Griffonian court guards, personal protectors of the palace, the royal family, and anygriffin else the King ordered them to. All of them, including the General, were dressed in armor covering their breasts and backs, all of them armed with the traditional combination of short swords, lances, javelins, and the symbol of Griffonian technological advancement, flintlock pistols. All but the General wore their crest covering helmets, having removed his as a show of respect.

“Princess Celestia,” the General greeted, acknowledging her with a Griffonian salute, raising one talon up in a fist before bringing it to his breast.

Celestia bowed back, wincing slightly from her wounds before rising. “Greetings, General Skyrider. I must admit, I did not expect the King to send an ambassador here in response to my request. I apologize for the state of things.”

“Yes, your city seems to be in quite the need of repairs, no doubt requiring your attention, so I will quickly get to my point. The King wishes to know why you have requested the sword Excalibur which you and your sister bequeathed to our kingdom more than a millennium ago,” the General explained.

Celestia sighed internally. Same old Rupert, all business. Well, at least this time he’s slightly less direct.

“I had requested the return of Excalibur, as well as the other Swords of Legend, in preparation of what I thought might be a threat to Equestria. As you can see, that threat turned out to be very real,” she motioned to her city.

“I mean no offense, Princess Celestia, but your kingdom has faced threats before, several times in this last year in particular, and your people have still overcome them. What threat could be so great that you would ask His Majesty and the other kingdoms to relinquish the weapons you sent us for protection?”

Celestia exhaled before looking out over her city. I suppose that it is time once again.

At that moment Lieutenant Starshine entered the throne room. He saluted the General, who responded in kind, before approaching the Princess with the items she requested, which she took in her weak, yet still usable, magical grasp. She quickly wrote and signed before levitating the parchment back to him.

“Thank you, Lieutenant. I apologize for sending you on more errands, but I must ask for six more parchments. Also, I please pick out the most suitable pegasi available to act as messengers and escorts for them. Quickly, if you please.”

“Of course, your majesty,” he replied with a bow before galloping off.

Celestia turned her attention back to back to the General before an explosion-like sound came from off in the distance. Everyone turned to see what looked like the after-effect of a meteor smashing into the Everfree Forest, a cloud of dirt and debris having shot up into the air. Even more surprising was that a nearby mountain was broken, look like the top half had just been ripped off.

“Wh-What in the world?” Rupert stuttered, unable to comprehend what he was seeing.

Oh no. Another attack so soon? And this one near Ponyville!

Celestia made for the door and pulled it open with her magic only to stopped by an unexpected sight. In front of her was a grey pegasus mare with a blonde mane and tail and yellow wandering eyes, panting like she had just flown a marathon.

“Derpy Hooves?” Celestia asked.

The mare smiled and tried to respond, but was too busy gasping for breath to even speak. After several attempts at trying she reached into her saddlebag and pulled out an envelope. Celestia took it and Derpy collapsed to the ground, panting. Celestia quickly opened the envelope.

Dear Celestia,
Please do not be alarmed at any loud explosions or damage you see coming from the Everfree Forest. It’s just me teaching some arrogant prick a very harsh and painful lesson in humility. Still, some demons did attack Ponyville. Nothing big, no one was hurt, but you might want to send some guards or something to check up on them.

Gilgamesh

Celestia breathed a sigh of relief, then realized how ridiculous it was at how such a letter could do so.

I guess I trust him more than I thought. Still, I should have Shining Armor send a regiment out to inspect Ponyville. Maybe even ask if Chrysalis can spare a few of her changelings for fast communication with their hive mind. It’s risky, but I think Equestria needs to know what’s going on with the changelings as well.

“Thank you for your effort, Derpy Hooves. Feel free to rest in one of the guest rooms, and help yourself to any muffins in the kitchen.”

The mare perked up and got to her hooves, shaking unsteadily before bowing and and trotting off.

Celestia turned to face the still confused General.

“Ambassador Skyrider, I have a message to give your King along with my continued request for Excalibur. Tell him that Equestria once again requests the fulfillment of the Pact of Nations,” she said firmly.

All of the griffons flinched and stared at her in shock.

“Th-The Pact of Nations!? Such a thing has not been called for millennia! F-For what purpose!?” the General practically screeched back.

“The same purpose it was called for last time,” she replied simply.

Once again they all responded with shock, this time even seeming to go a little pale. For a moment, no one said anything.

“Oh sweet Galahad, you’re serious,” he muttered.

Celestia nodded. “I would send a letter by magic myself, but I am still recovering from my last battle.”

Skyrider gathered himself and placed his helmet back on his head. “Then we will leave at once. We will return when the King has made his decision.”

“Of course. Feel free to take some provisions from the kitchen for you flight back.”

Rupert nodded and saluted, as did the other soldiers, before quickly racing towards the kitchen.

Celestia smirked, knowing this was all simply formality. King Gerard Ironclaw had been a friend of Equestria and herself for many years, so much so that he even had his eldest son, Prince Gilbert, spend many of his formative years in Canterlot under her own tutelage, much like Twilight. The two had even met a few times and learned quite a bit from each other. She had little doubt Griffonia would send its aid.

The real challenge will be convincing the Minos Tribes. Just because we have positive relations doesn’t mean that they will place their own forces in harm’s way for Equestria so easily. The reindeer may also need some extra work to convince as well. The buffalo tribes hopefully won’t be too difficult, what with more positive relations starting to build in places like Appleloosa. The zebras tribes and the Saddle Arabians shouldn’t be too difficult either. The dragons, however… relationships with them are shaky at best, even communication is sparse. And the changelings… I’d like to think Chrysalis knows her forces have the greatest chance of survival allying with us, but her hatred may still run too deep. Not to mention that many ponies will likely be against the idea as well.

Celestia came to realization after finishing that last thought and grimaced. The thing I tried so hard to keep from coming back has arrived. Equestria is going to war again, and I fear it will be even more vicious than the Great War.

At that moment Lieutenant Starshine arrived with more parchments and immediately went to writing.

I wonder… is Gilgamesh happy about this? In the past I would’ve assumed so, but after yesterday it has become clear that “Combat Incarnate” cares about more than simply fighting. She sighed. Equestria needs your aid now more than it does mine.

Author's Notes:

Hey everyone! Wow, this took a lot longer than I originally thought. Got one more chapter to update, and the this story will be taking a break for a little bit. Expect updates to my other stories "My Giant Robot, Friendship is Awesome" and "I Just Want a Quiet Life." Also, I hope this clarifies some of the questions some of you had about why Gilgamesh made that "cliche hero mistake" last chapter.

I also must unfortunately tell you that my lovely editor GoldenScript has too much going on in real life to be my editor for the moment. That being said, if anyone else would like the job, I'd be open. As for this chapter, hopefully I don't miss too many mistakes.

Expect the next chapter up within, hopefully, a week at the most.

Always a Bigger Fish: Time for Discipline

I sighed as I finished my meditation and my form workout, but I still didn’t really help my mood that much. I was still in a funk over what I’d done and I wasn’t getting anywhere.

I hate to shove my problems on someone else, but maybe I should try talking with one of the other displaced? But who should I-?

Just then the sound of the universe opening came from above me. On instinct I hopped back without even looking up, and let the two objects hit the ground in front of me. One was black book with a purple glowing eye design in the center, and the other was, of all things, a Pokéball.

Well there’s a nostalgia trip.

I grabbed the Pokéball first and listened to the message.

"Hear me now, those of you who have been Displaced across the universe! Those who desire strength unparalleled, and ferocity in battle like no other, simply call out for me! I am Geo, the Flame Pokémon! For those who want to roast the heavens and scorch the earth, call upon me with this, and know VICTORY!"

Much like with Kat’s diamond, I immediately knew the “Geo” was a Charizard, but what caught me the most was his creed.

That’s one hell of a boast. It’s probably what I would’ve said in my own token if I was more arrogant. Now let’s see about the other.

I grabbed the book and was met with the pledge.

“I am the Tactician Robin, wielder of the Levin blade and master of the Arcane! I am the greatest strategist the world has ever known, able to lead those to victory despite all odds! Should you have need of my knowledge, write within this book your plight and I shall know of it! Should your cause be worthy, you will have my help!”

“Tactician”, huh? Haven’t come across someone who’s boast was their intelligence before. I should keep him in mind.

Thinking on the matter for a moment I decided to tuck the book away and meet with this “Geo”. I pressed the button on the Pokéball, causing it to expand. “C’mon out, Charizard!” I called before throwing it a short distance away. For about a full minute the ball did nothing, making me wonder if this was somehow a dud, before the ball finally popped open with its trademark sound, a mass of white light escaping before solidifying into a form. Without even looking at me the Pokémon leans forwards, breathing slowly, before throwing his head back and roaring at the top of his lungs, flaring his wings out in a display of powerful. I just stood there for a moment, waiting to see what he would do, before he finally looks at me and smirks arrogantly, showing off his teeth.

"Do I have everyone's attention now?" he asks confidently

I sighed in relief. “Oh thank God, you can speak English. I was afraid I’d have to deal with grunts and growls. Or worse, Pokémon speak.”

"Now now, no need for insults, stronzo, especially to one of my favorite series," he replied, his voice and attitude surprisingly more cultured than I would’ve thought.

"Huh. Spanish? No, not spanish... Portuguese?" I asked.

"Italian," he corrected

"Ah, my bad. And I'm not dissing on Pokémon, just the speaking. So, it's Geo, right?"

"Esattamente. And you are?"

“Gilgamesh. You’re charmed, I’m sure,” I replied with a smrik.

“‘Gilgamesh?’ The Sumerian king? The oldest known piece of literature?”

“Uh, no. Final Fantasy?”

“Didn’t play many of those. Which one are you from?”

“Several, actually. It’s complicated.” Geez, I guess less people have played Final Fantasy than I thought. I would’ve thought most people had at least played VII, or X. “Anyway, I came across your token by chance and I must admit, as a warrior it intrigued me. ‘Those who desire strength unparalleled, and ferocity in battle like no other’? ‘For those who want to roast the heavens and scorch the earth’? Those are quite the statements. Even I rarely ever introduced myself in such an… aggressive manner. And you’re talking to a guy who’s literally crushed mountains with his fists.”

He looked surprised at my claims before smiling. “Oh, look. Senpai noticed me,” he joked, getting a laugh out of both of us. “In all seriousness, I’m honored to hear I caught your attention,” he replied, shifting my foot slightly in nervousness. “Although, did you really just call me to talk? I’ve been waiting two weeks for something interesting to happen.”

“Well, I just feel it only fair to introduce myself to others and perhaps give a little advice, as well as introduce any newcomers to this wonderfully convoluted multiverse of ours.”

“What makes you so sure I’m new?”

“Well, I’ve yet to hear any mention of a Charizard from other Displaced. So Geo, what kind of Displaced are you? What are your goals and aspirations? What do you enjoy?”

He chuckled before fanning out his wings in another display. “I am a warrior! I seek worthy opponents and live for the fight! I want to be the strongest, to be the best, to defeat all who challenge me! To fight my way to the top! The high from a well-earned victory is the greatest feeling in the world to me! I seek to know of others’ strength, and become their superior! That is all I seek. The question now, who are you, and what do you seek?”

~I wanna be the very best. Like no ever was.

I chuckled back, grabbing my naginata.“I suppose it’s only fair that I introduce myself properly." I took a deep breath before spinning it and beginning one of my usually over the top intros. "I AM THE MIGHTY WARRIOR, THE WANDERER OF THE MULTIVERSE, THE ETERNAL COMBATANT! I AM HE WHO HAS DEFEATED ALL FROM THE GREATEST OF WARRIORS, THE MOST FEROCIOUS OF BEASTS, THE GRANDEST OF ARMIES, AND THE MOST GLORIOUS OF DEITIES! GAZE UPON MY FORM, FOR YOU STAND BEFORE THE MIGHTY GILGAMESH!"

I finished with a dramatic stance, and just like usual, Tumbly blew by as he stared in confusion.

"Also, sole sponsor of the Interdimensional Awkward Tumbleweed Association." I added before taking a more relaxed stance. "So yeah, that's basically my shtick, find strong enemies, challenge them, get stronger, rinse, lather, repeat," I explained before clipping my weapon back. "Man that felt good. A little taste of what normally happens in my life instead of what I'm going through now."

"Wait, what's going on now?" he asked.

"It's nothing. I don't want to talk about," I said, looking away as I grimaced a bit.

"Whoa, hold on a minute there, I may not be one of those fancy psychiatrists, but if you keep those kind of things bottled up it's gonna burst sooner or later. So come on, spill."

Actually showing care for someone you just met? I guess you’re a decent guy after all.

I sighed before replying. "Well, to make a long story short, some bad shit happened, a lot people I care about nearly got killed, a lot of other people did get killed, and the bastard that was responsible got killed... By me."

"Whoa. Um... At least you got the guy," he said with a nervous smirk.

"But that's the problem, you see. I rarely ever kill, and when I do there's been little choice. It was the same here, but... This is the first time I enjoyed it. I'm honestly not sure how to feel about that."

"Are you serious? I thought you were some badass warrior, but you're having a problem with killing someone who tried to kill someone else you cared about?"

"I'm a warrior, not a murderer. I fight because it's fun, not to hurt others. Hell, I don't even care about winning, just the thrill of the fight. I consider the fact that I've taken down entire armies without causing any casualties my greatest achievement."

He stopped and pondered that for a moment before replying. "... I see your point. I’m kind of the same… as fun as kicking someone’s ass can be, I know that I’ve had my ass kicked, too… and I wanted to get back up, and keep getting better..."

Yeah, he’s not so bad after all.

"Heh. Let's continue this somewhere more comfortable. I've got some friends living here in the forest. We can talk over some tea," I offered, him nodding in response.

I led him to Zecora’s hut, wondering how I was going to introduce Geo to her and Trixie, but neither of them were there. I was a little worried, but they had been living in the Everfree for a while and were probably ok. In the meantime, I brewed up the nectar of the gods for my guest.

“Come, friend! Have some zebafrican red tea!” I proclaimed as I handed him a cup before pouring myself one. Examines the brew for a moment before peering inside, and seeing a small brew before slowly raising the cup to his lips. “Well? How is it?”

“Hmm… pretty damn good, if I do say so myself. Heh, this reminds me of my college days. My friends, we’d gather around at the library, sit back, drink some chai tea, and listen to space music.”

“‘Space music’? What’s that?”

“Ever heard of Robin Guthrie?”

“No, I’m afraid not.”

“Damn. Well, I find it unlikely, but do you have any way to connect to the Internet?”

“No, but… I may have something else that’ll work. See, I met this lich, who had an enchantment on himself. It allowed him to turn himself into a living iPod. I helped him out with a problem, and he cast it on me.”

“Sweet. Can you play music you haven’t heard of?”

“Well, since I obviously don’t remember every note of every song I play, and it still makes up for it, I’m guessing there’s a chance.”

“Bitchin’. Okay, the artist is Robin Guthrie, G-U-T-H-R-I-E, and Harold Budd, with two d’s. The song is ‘Snowfall’.”

I closed my eyes and repeated the information like a mantra. Soon enough, a calm, atmospheric, almost psychedelic melody begins to fill the room. I just sit there for a little while and simply enjoy it for a moment. “Hmm… I can see what you mean… Very relaxing… Definitely the kind of thing I’d play if I ever smoked pot,” I joked.

He snickered at that. Nice to see I could still get someone to laugh.

“I’ve always been a jazz man myself. Like something I can tap my foot to.”

“Oh yeah? Like what?”

I smirked. “Well, I could show you fan remixes of songs, but let’s try a classic. You probably have heard this one even if you don’t know the name or from where you heard it. Listener, this is 'Take Five' by the Dave Brubeck Quartet." I let the smooth beat radiated through the room, tapping my foot as it went. I could see Geo slightly bobbing his head as he listened as well.

“... Huh… I’ll be damned… This DOES sound familiar…”

Suddenly a scream came from outside, one I knew belonged to a certain unicorn.

No. They can’t be here!

I cut the music and barreled outside, not caring that I smashed the door off its hinges and taking part of the wall with it and rushing towards the screams of terror. I within seconds I caught up to Zecora and Trixie fleeing from a horde of Furies, Speed Demons, Acid Maggots, and Bloodsuckers.

“Holy crap, just what the hell is happening in this world?”

I didn’t even notice that Geo had followed me, but I kept my attention on the demons in front of me, who noticed my presence and stopped, giving Trixie and Zecora a chance to get away.

They tried to kill them. They tried to kill my friends, I thought. I could feel myself grinding my teeth together.

“Remember the guy who I killed?” I seethed.

“Y… yeah… Looks like he left some friends behind for an after-party… Can we kill them?” he asked somewhat hesitantly. He was probably a little afraid of my anger so I decided to dial it back a slightly. I was still plenty angry though.

“Most certainly,” I replied before yelling in anger and dashing at them. I swing my naginata hard and depending on their distance were either cut in half as my blade sliced through them, blown away from the force of my attack, or smashed to pieces from being hit by the rod of my weapon instead of the blade.

“Fly!” Geo shouted before shooting up into the air, surveying the area before catching sight of something in the distance. I hear screaming coming from the direction of Ponyville.

YOU BASTARDS! I’ll KILL ALL OF YOU FOR THIS!

Geo snarled and raced towards the direction of the screams. I quickly unleash a barrage of Electrocute spells and destroy the enemies in front of me before sprinting off in the direction Geo flew. I hear some shouting, which becomes clearer as I get closer.

“No! Basil! That’s my wife and foal! DON’T DO THIS! WE CAN SAVE HER!” I hear a stallion shout.

“Clover! Don’t! Please!” I hear a mare shout in response, absolute terror in her voice.

NO! I CAN’T LET THIS-!

“Not again! HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

I look up and see Geo dashing towards the direction of the screams, his body suddenly covered in a multicolored light. As it disappears I see Geo’s body has undergone some changes, namely the inclusion of small wings on his arms, a long extra horn coming out of the back of his head, some spines growing out of his tail, and his body overall looking more streamlined.

“Mega Evolution! Mega Charizard Y!” he shouts before shooting at the direction of the voices. “Hello!” I heard him say just before a loud thud. “And goodbye!” Just then I was able to see past the forest trees and saw him staring down a group of Furies, cutting them off from attacking a pregnant mare. They all back away slightly, only for Geo to bare his fangs and shout “Flamethrower!” A searing stream of flame fired from his mouth and the demons quickly caught alight and burned, Geo seeming to take pleasure in their suffering. He then looked over his shoulder. “Hey, you should get going.” The mare, still afraid, nodded and ran off.

Ok, maybe not your typical hero type, but at least he’s focused on keeping the innocents alive.

Just then a searing pain began to burn my back. I stumbled forwards and touched my hand to it, only for it to begin to burn too. I looked and saw a green liquid on it, obviously the source of the pain. I turned and saw a group of Acid Maggots, Bloodsuckers, and Speeding Death’s behind me, looking like they were deciding how to attack me. With a burst of wind I dispelled the acid from my body, flinging it in other directions, as my rage built.

I’ve had a enough of you shits. I clenched my fist. You’re all going to die.

I dashed at them and slammed my fist into the ground, the explosion causing them to fly into the air before I fire a series of missile and blow them to smithereens. I then launched myself into the air and at Ponyville, shouting in rage as I kick off a Fury’s head before landing. As I see more demons in Ponyville, my rage builds even further and I attack.

Slice this one’s head off. Impale this one. Crush this one’s skull. KILL. Light this one on fire. Blow this one up. KILL. Dice this one to pieces. KILL. Rip this onKILLe in half. SnaKILLp this oKILLne’s neKILLck. KILL. KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!

"Um, dude, you oka-?"

I reached for the voice before stopping, realizing just who was in front of me and what I was about to do. Geo looked at me, horrified, and I noticed I was panting hard. I retracted my hand and looked at it, seeing it drenched in blood, much like the rest of my body.

What? What happened to…? Oh sweet Jesus, this is just like last time. Oh please, tell me I didn’t hurt anyone innocent.

"I'm... I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me," I muttered.

"Uh... hey, no biggie. You didn't do anything you'll regret, right?" he replied nervously. Despite this I can see him calming down.

I looked around me, seeing the terrified faces of the ponies who were making sure to keep their distance..

"I'm not so sure about that," I replied halfheartedly. "Anyway, what happened to you?" I asked, changing the subject.

“... Did you ever see the sixth generation of Pokémon games?” he asked with a smirk.

“Afraid not. I was whisked away from Earth before I could get any solid news. What happens there?”

“Mega Evolutions,” he replied, stretching out his wings and taking as majestic a stance as possible.

“You’re kidding.”

“No. They only last for one fight at a time, you can only do one per battle, but they’re rather worth it. Charizard and Mewtwo are the only Pokémon with two mega evolutions. This is Mega Charizard Y. Primarily increasing special stats, and it gives me the ability Drought. Mega X makes me a Fire and Dragon type, enhances physical stats and gives me Tough Claws.”

“Awesome.”

“I know, right?” He then began moving in a circle, seeming to admire his form admiring. “This’ll make fighting those guys MUCH easier.”

"Uh, make fighting who easier?"

"The Princesses back in my Equestria! Especially Celestia!" I proudly replied, still high on my transformation.

...Ok, Aggressive Displaced Alert Level 1 active. Procedure: Ask why.

"And... why would you want to do that?" I asked calmly.

"'Cause that zuia put me in Tartarus!" he shouted back angrily. "Once I get some more practice with this form, I'll make her pay for it!"

Aggressive Displaced Alert Level 2 active. Procedure: Warn him of the effects of killing the Princesses.

"You do realize if you somehow do manage to kill them then you've pretty much screwed yourself over. She and her sister literally raise the sun and moon, respectively. I don't mind that you want to defeat her, but if you don't think ahead you'll end up dead on a planet that's half frozen and half scorched."

"Yeah, I kinda figured that when I fought her last time. I never planned on killing them, so I guess I'll just have to let them do their duties while they're locked in their own cages," he said with a smirk. "Or better yet, when I've got them leashed and kneeling in front me, a nice 'Property of Geo' collar on their necks. That'll show 'em. And after that not a single one of those dumb stronzo ponies will mess with me. Not even that hypocrite, Discord."

WARNING. WARNING. SUBJECT SEEKS TO HARM, HUMILIATE, AND DETHRONE THE PRINCESSES. SUBJECT IS NOT OPEN TO REASON. PROCEDURE: INCAPACITATE SUBJECT BEFORE ISSUING OTHER OPTIONS FOR THE FUTURE. ENGAGE PROGRAM? YES/NO

NO. ENSURE THE POPULACE IS SAFE AND WILL NOT PANIC.

I calmly turned to face the citizens of Ponyville, spying one mare in particular.

"Everypony, please go home. Derpy, if I could have a moment of your time?"

As all the others returned to their homes, some trotting while others galloped, and locked the doors, the pegasus mailmare cautiously approached me.

"Um, yes mister Gilgamesh, sir?" she asked as she attempted to hide her fear behind a smile

I pulled out a piece of paper and a pen before writing a short note to Celestia and putting it into an envelope.

"Take this to the Princesses as soon as possible please," I said.

It seems the prospect of delivering mail was a source of joy to her, because she instantly perked up, took the letter, placed it in a saddle bag and saluted me before flying off to Canterlot.

I turned to look at Geo, who seemed shocked at the state Canterlot was in, before his gaze shifted back to me. After a few moments of awkward silence he smiled nervously. I smiled back.

POPULACE SECURE. PRINCESSES INFORMED. ENGAGE PROGRAM? YES/NO

YES. PROGRAM ENGAGE. “BRING THE PAIN.exe” ACTIVATED.

"I'm going to fucking murder you," I said in the cheeriest tone I could muster.

"Wait, wha-?" was all he managed to say before I covered the distance between us in an instance and smashed my fist into his face, sending him tumbling back until he finally stopped at the Everfree Forest.

"I can understand wanting to seek power," I began as I stomped towards him, "I can get seeking victory instead of just the thrill of battle. I can overlook even wanting to get even with the Princesses. But when your goals include disrespecting and humiliating your opponents, that I cannot condone."

Not to mention trying to unseat Celestia and Luna. They may have their flaws, but they serve their kingdom’s well, and I won’t let you usurp them!

He rose to his feet and growled, taking a fighting stance. "You got to be kidding me! I thought someone like you would understand!"

"There is a fine line between beating your opponent and destroying your opponent, and you just crossed it!" I spat back. "Forget the war preparations, I need to teach you a few lessons, you little punk."

This guy might deserve a beatdown, but I need to make sure I don’t take it too far. I need to trick myself into thinking this fight is fun. And first off, that means musical accompaniment.

My eyes glowed red and I flared my strength, summoning a tornado of wind around me. "Welcome to the School of Hard Knocks, kid! Your first lesson is 'DON'T FUCK WITH GILGAMESH!"

“... Grgh!” he grunted. “Fine. You wanna go? We’ll feckin’ go. I’ll SMACK YA INTO THE NEXT DIMENSION, YA DAFT BASTARD! Incinerate!” he shouted, unleashed a blast of flames from his mouth.

I leapt over the wave of fire and move to cut him. “Fly!” he shouted before shooting into the air.

Does he really have to announce all his attacks? I don’t do that all the time pal.

As he rose higher I dashed into the trees. I quietly hid in the brush and noticed that he hadn’t seen me yet.

Alright, if I was him I’d try burning the forest. I’ll use that as a chance to get behind him. Right then he activated some kind of ability, and I swear the sun seemed to get hotter. Interesting, he’s actually powering himself up first. I suppose anyone who seriously played Pokemon would have to have some strategy. “Fire Blast!” I hear him shout as he fires the five-pointed flame blast at the forest.

And here we go.

I cut open a hole in reality and step through before opening up another one near him. “Over here, asshole!” I shout and he turns just in time for my fist to smash into his face and send him towards the ground. He flared his wings to stop himself just before making contact with the ground and dodged my follow up stomp attack, heading back up into the air as the force of my attack extinguished the fire. I looked up to see him momentarily flash into two images.

What was that? Well, I won’t find out just sitting here. I fired a Penetrating Beam and hit him square in the chest. He flinched and clutched his chest in pain, dropping a bit of his altitude. I took the chance to jump up and grab his tail before slamming him into the ground. As I moved in for another attack he exhaled a cloud of smoke and caused me to flinch for a moment before kicking me off him, and then let loose a growl that for some reason seemed to make me feel a bit weaker.

Wait a minute, those are status debuffs! It’s been a while since I played Pokemon, but if I remember correctly Smokescreen decreases accuracy by a small about, and Growl does the same to physical attacks. Also, that was probably Double Team he used before, so he boost his agility by a significant amount as well.

I dashed out of the cloud of smoke, my fist raised, only for him to counter with his own attack. "Shadow Claw!" he cried as his claw, covered in a black energy, met my fist. The pain was intense, but the force behind my punch was still enough to cause him to stumble backwards a bit.

Damn, that hurt! Gonna have to watch out for that one!

Not wanting to lose the brief opening I grabbed him by the neck and headbutted him before grabbing his jaw, forcing it open and unleashing Aqua Breath into his mouth and slamming it shut. His eyes widened in alarm as he realized what happened.

Let’s see how you handle some water bombs, tough guy.

He convulsed in pain with each explosion, and I held him in place as he jolted this way and that, making sure he couldn’t get away so easily. When it finally stopped I sucker-punched him in the jaw and sent him tumbling.

Like I thought! Pokemon character, Pokemon weaknesses! Maybe that’s why that claw strike hurt so much? I guess even as a Final Fantasy character I follow Pokemon Type rules. But what type would I be?

As he slowly stood up and hacked blood, I dashed him with both arms raised, wanting to keep by advantage.

"Aerial Ace!" he shouts. I barely see the blur of movement as he streaks past me and strikes my chest, causing me to actually stumble back a bit.

Holy crap, that hurt! Wait… Aerial Ace? Oh shit, I’m a Fighting Type up against a half Flying Type. I may have to start taking this a little more seriously.

At that moment Geo grabbed me and shot up into the air before angling back down and pulling me back with him. Not wanting to chance it I cast Protect on myself and, like I hoped, it reduced the damage from his attack as he slams me into the ground.

I groan as I get up. "You're not the only one with buffing spells," I say as I cast Shell on myself, which should help deal with Special Attacks.

"But do you have debuffs?" he replied with a smug grin. He used Growl on me and Double Team on himself.

Now that I think about, I don’t think I’ve gone against an enemy that could affect me in such a way. This might help me crush his pride so he’ll be more willing to listen to me later..

"You think that'll save you? Fine, go ahead and get it out of the way," I offered while cracking my neck.

"... Are you serious?" he asked, surprised at my boast.

"What's wrong, fucktard? Afraid of how humiliating it'll be when you have every advantage you can get and I still beat you?"

I smirked he smirked and took the opportunity, using Growl four more times, Double Team four more times, and Smokescreen five more times. My muscles felt a little numb, and my vision felt like I was looking through a slight mist. Though his moves didn’t seem to affect me too much, it still seemed to be enough to make a change if I wasn’t careful.

However, I’ve still got a few trump cards to play, while it looks like you’ve shown almost all of your hand.

"You're going down, stronzo," he boasted.

"Yeah, I thought that was an insult," I replied before firing two Rocket Punches at him. He barely managed to dodge before he rushed towards me for an attack, but it was enough time to set up my own counter as I took my stance. "Henshin!" I shouted, taking on my first transformation, the light of the change blinding him. He uncovered his eyes and looked shocked at my change, and I took advantage of his hesitation to swing all four of my right arms at him. Two of them missed, but the other two that did hit hard enough to smash him through several trees before.

As I thought. The status debuffs are still working against me, but with my power boost, the effects have lessened considerably. My muscles are more pumped, and my vision is barely any different from normal.

Realizing how much things had changed he took to the skies, likely to put some distance between us.

Seems I still have the advantage, though. I might as well get some practice with newer techniques.

He shot another Fire Blast at me, but rather than dodging I decided to put my Osmosian genes to work and started to absorb the attack as it hit me. It still hurt a little, but with Shell and my absorption it was nowhere near anything that could be called damage.

Now to bring you down to earth.

"Electrocute!" I shouted, hitting him with a blast of lightning, causing him to convulse for a moment and fall.

I might be a Fighting Type, but I’ve still got ways to exploit your weaknesses.

I took the time to absorb the rest of the fire in the area, storing it for later, and with it gone I got a good look his surprised expression

"Wh-What!?" he asked in confusion.

"A gift from a friend of mine. I can absorb anything, although there's a limit to how much. Which reminds me, I've always wanted to try this." I dashed at him with all my arms outstretched and shouted "WRYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!"

He was still shocked so I managed to grab ahold of him. Like I hoped, I started to pull at his body temperature and his form began to freeze, a coating of ice showing up on his skin. I could still feel the body heat under the ice, and his tail flame was still active, indicating that my technique wasn’t lethal.

"Looks like I can pull a Dio," I chuckled, letting him go. "I just absorbed the heat from your body. Not all of it, mind you, just enough to freeze the surface of your skin. I don't know how long it'll last, but until then…”

I pulled back my arms and prepared for my assault.

"HINJAKU! HINJAKU! HINJAKU, HINJAKU, HINJAKU, HINJAKU, HINJAKU, HINJAKU, HINJAKU, HINJAKU!" I cried in my best impression of Dio as I slammed my fists into his body, cracking his skin as I gave him some powerful crosses with all of my fists.

I was caught him off guard when his body suddenly lit aflame, instantly thawing through the ice, and he slammed into me with a body charge, causing me to tumble back a bit. I saw him about to strike me with his wing, likely another Flying Type attack, but before it could happen I unleashed all the fire I had stored up at once. The explosion of power stopped his attack and forced him back a bit, giving me an opening to prepare for a Jojo style attack rush, standing firm as I pulled all eight of my arms back for rapid punches. Surprisingly, rather than try to dodge, he did the same.

"DORARARARARARARARARARARARARARARA-!" I shouted, unleashing a flurry of punches. Surprisingly, despite only having two arms, he managed to keep up with his own attack rush. I guess those agility buffs and accuracy debuffs were still doing their jobs.

"You can't take me down that easy, Josuke!" he shouted with bravado as we continued.

Well what do you know, another Jojo fan. However, any fan of the show knows that the Joestar’s didn’t win through strength and skill alone, but strategy and planning, too. Like saving a buffing spell for the right moment.

I cast Haste on myself and the speed and number of my punches increased. He held on for a few seconds, but soon enough he slipped up and was turned into nothing but a punching bag.

"-RARARARARARARARARARA! DORA!" I shouted with one final cry, landing a wound up blow that sent him smashing through more trees. As he groaned and got up, I winded up for another attack rush and dashed at him.

"Oh fuck that! Fly!" he shouted as he spread his wings.

"No," I responded simply before activating my Shifter powers and increasing his gravity. He almost took a knee, but managed to stay standing, preparing to engage in a pummel duel with me again.

"Flamethrower!"

The flaming breath attack was something I wasn’t expecting, and it hit me in the face, causing me to flinch. Apparently, that was all he needed for a counterattack. However, I wasn’t expecting his battlecry.

"ORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORA! ORA!"

He struck me with his own attack rush, the final hit sending me smashing through several trees before coming to a stop, lying flat on my back.

So that’s what it feels like.

"I don't care what anyone says, Star Platinum owns Crazy Diamond!” he gloated “It doesn't matter how many tricks you've got, you'll lose! And the reason is-!" he pointed at me dramatically before ending with. "-you pissed me off!"

...My God, did he really just say that? I started to chuckle. No way. This is perfect. Too perfect to be true. I couldn’t help myself, I laughed harder than I had in while. My god, what are the chances this would line up!? Sometimes, I just love the multiverse!

"Wh-What the hell are you laughing at?" he asked, confused and little angry.

"Nothing. It's just I can't believe a dipshit like you is using the hero's quotes when you're such a dick," I replied as I rose to a sitting position. "No, wait, I guess it does fit doesn't, it? Jotaro was a freaking asshole when he started out, wasn't he?" I got up and took the pose for my next transformation, playing what I knew would be the last song of this fight. "HENSHIN!"

"OH, COME ON!" he complained as he covered his eyes, shielding himself from the flash.

"Fine then! If you want to be the 'hero', the I'll be the 'villain'! This fight was over before it started, hothead, I was just dragging it out to show you how outclassed you are!" I boasted.

"Bullshit!" he shouted back, taking a fighting stance.

"I could've finished this fight whenever I wanted! I could've beat you with a word!"

"Yeah fucking right! If that was true, you would've done that already!"

"You're right, not one word, three words. Three I think you'll recognize,” I grinned.

"Oh yeah? Well go ahead and say them then!" he replied, egging me on and grinning back.

I chuckled. "You asked for it. TOKI WO TOMARE!"

I saw his eyes shrink to pinpricks. "No. He can't-" he muttered before the effect kicked in.

“CHECKEMATEODA!” I shouted in my best DIO impersonation, as I summoned all my weapons and rapidly slashed at him, leaving a storm of wind blades inches from hitting him.

Two seconds have passed. I can’t leave off there. I quickly scanned the area and saw the mountain that the dragon from Dragonshy had nested in. Perfect. I squatted down and launched myself at the mountain, landing about halfway up. Six seconds have passed. Touched the mountain and absorbed the composition onto my body. Seven seconds have passed. I gripped the mountain and with some effort ripped the top half of it off. Eleven seconds have passed. I launched myself into the air, making sure I was high enough before I began to fall towards Geo’s still frozen body. Sixteen seconds have passed. I angled myself down. It may not be exactly the same, but…

“ROADA ROLLA DAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” I shouted before slamming the massive rock formation into his body. “MUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDA!” I cried, slamming my fists repeatedly into the mountain, both cracking the structure and driving it into my opponent like a jackhammer. “TWENTY SECONDS HAVE PASSED! KURAE!” I shouted before slamming one final punch into the mountain, shattering it to pieces. I dropped down to the ground, right where I first started. “Twenty-three seconds have passed. I turned away from him and folded my arms. “Soshite, toki wa ugoki dasu.”

Time resumed and Geo was hit by all of the wind blades I’d launched earlier, cutting him all over and sending him tumbling for several yards. I turned back and saw him barely able to move.

It’s not over yet. Time to make sure you’re down.

I walked over to him and stepped on his chest, eliciting a gasp of pain as he looked up at me.

"That's right, I can stop time. For thirty seconds, even if I do have to wait an hour before I can use it again. However," I clenched his fists. "Like I said, I can absorb anything, even copy the composition of matter." I wound up my arms and prepared for perhaps the most epic beatdown I’d given anyone. "EVEN IF IT'S JUST PUNCHES, IF I COPY ROCK IT SHOULD STILL DO FOUR TIMES DAMAGE, RIGHT!?"

Not waiting for a response, I began to lay into him.

"MUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDA! MUDA!"

With that final cry I slammed my last hit into him, driving him into the earth, sending rocks and debris into the air, toppling trees, and likely sending out a shockwave that could be heard, if not felt, all the way over in Canterlot. He had been driven into the earth so far that the only indication he was there was his claw just barely peeking out of the dirt. I grabbed it before pulling him out, his body completely limp and beaten.

"I think you've learned your lesson. Or at least some of it. Now, it's time to fix this," I said in a firm tone.

"Just... kill me... get it... over with," he gasped.

"'Kill you?' No, not yet. Not when there's still hope."

"'Hope?'"

"Now come on," I said, summoning my halberd and grabbing his Pokeball token as I cut open a hole to the Rift. "We're taking you home to plan your future."

And hopefully, this time, I won’t miss any details in keeping staying on the right path. I won’t let my mistakes with Kat happen again.

Author's Notes:

So there we go, I hope this was a big enough send off before this story goes on Hiatus for a little while. This is a crossover with "Blazing Skies" by SwimmingDalek98. I'd like to mention right now that SwimmingDalek will be posting another version of this chapter done from Geo's POV, and I think it's worth reading that as well. Also, there's one more chapter after this that will be posted on his story. I'll but a link in the chapter when it's posted.

Ok, once again, I hope you enjoyed this, and I'll see you all at M.E.G.A.S. soon! Who knows, I might actually get that one finished!

Carrots and Sticks: Revelations and Choices

I arrived inside the Canterlot palace with Geo hanging limply in my grasp. Not exactly sure where, but definitely one of the main halls. I looked around and saw some of the castle staff and guards around me, all anther in this universe.

Oh great, now I have to resist the temptation of boobs again. Ok, let's get this over with.

I inhaled deeply before shouting, “HEAR ME, PONIES! I COME WITH THE ONE CALLED ‘GEO’! I SEEK AUDIENCE WITH THE PRINCESSES! BRING THEM BEFORE ME AT ONCE!”

The shout was loud enough that I know the Princesses would hear me if they were in the palace, and it was also enough to cause Geo to stir awake. Seconds later, both Celestia and Luna teleported in ready for a fight, surprised to see me as we all as Geo just barely conscious. A few moments later, Discord and the Elements of Harmony arrived. I was actually surprised to see Discord ready to lay the smackdown, but backed off when he saw the situation. I let Geo drop and approached the Princesses before bowing.

“Celestia and Luna, royal sovereigns of Equestria, I am Gilgamesh, warrior from beyond time and space. I come to you today so that I might enlist your aid in deciding the future of a particularly violent acquaintance of mine. One you are quite familiar with.”

Before she could respond Geo shakingly rose from the ground. “Decide my future? No way. Fuck that,” he began in a voice that was struggling to sound powerful. He spread his wings, trying to escape. “YOU’LL NEVER CONTROL ME, YOU PANSY ASS-!”

I grabbed Geo’s head before ramming it into the marble floor, hard enough to crack it, before turning to Discord. “Restrain him. His weaknesses are electricity, rock, and water. Don’t use metal or ice, he’s strong against those.”

Discord took a moment to respond but nodded. He smirked before snapping his talon and in a flash bonds appeared around Geo’s arms, legs, wings, and tail, pinning them to his body, and another one keeping his mouth shut. The bonds were made of rock but also seemed to have water conducting electricity around them as well. Geo struggled but that only caused him to grunt in pain as he received a shock.

“Not so fun now, is it?” Discord asked, a surprising amount of hatred in his voice as he leaned into Geo’s face and smiled maliciously.

“Don’t taunt him,” I ordered. “He’s been beaten down enough by me already. Anything beyond that now is cruelty.”

Everypony seemed surprised to hear this, but I paid that little mind. I'm a hard guy to get a read on. I reverted to my base form and turned to Celestia and Luna. “Now that that’s dealt with for the moment, let’s go inside and have a little chat.”

The Princesses hesitated for a moment before exchanging glances and nodding.

“Very well. Warrior Gilgamesh, we accept your audience,” Luna responded before both the sisters turned. “Please follow us.”

I saw Geo struggle to get into a more comfortable position before following the two. As we walked I had some time to my own thoughts. I began to think about how, despite my efforts I could tell that recent events had made me a bit more... off. I wasn’t hesitating to brutally kill things, even if they were just vicious monsters. I had thoroughly enjoyed beating some smug punk into the ground and within an inch of his life. But the thing that notified me that something was really wrong was almost silly by comparison: I wasn’t flirting with the Luna of this dimension. Hell, I wasn’t even checking out her or her sister, who looked especially sexy considering they were anthro in this dimension and I didn’t have to work past my rapidly crumbling mental block of finding non-humanoids attractive, but every time my eyes moved over their bodies all I could think of was in what horrible conditions my own Luna and Celestia were in.

I really need to get over this shit and check on them, especially Luna. I don’t even know if she’s awake yet. And I should also probably try to schedule something with a therapist.

"So, warrior Gilgamesh, if you could explain exactly who you are and why you are here it would be greatly appreciated," Celestia began as she and her sister sat on their respective thrones.

"Of course. As I explained, I am a warrior from another world, more specifically another Equestria."

"What do you mean 'another' Equestria?" Luna asked.

"Perhaps you have heard of the 'multiverse theory'? Well it's true, there are a near infinite number of alternate universes out there. Some are almost identical to each other, others extremely different."

"In what ways, if I may ask?" Celestia requested, looking equally surprised and intrigued, as did her sister.

"Well, there may be differences in the timeline, such as the Canterlot Wedding Invasion not happening. Others may be changes in biology. For example, the ponies of my dimension are... well, ponies, quadrupeds, not more, um, 'anthropomorphic', like yourself. "

The two sisters exchanged glances for moment.

"Those are... some considerable differences," Luna commented.

"Well, those were just the most extreme examples."

"And what of you, Gilgamesh? How do you fit into this?"

"I am a type of being that has been given the title of "Displaced", those who do not hail from the universes they currently reside. Geo, and several others, also share this title. We often communicate with each other, in many cases rendering assistance, but not always, and tend to communicate and summon each other through tokens we have scattered across the multiverse."

"And this is how you met Geo?" Celestia asked.

"Yes. My Equestria has fallen upon... hard times.” I felt myself shift a little, wondering if leaving my own world in its time of crisis was a good idea. “Things are going to get worse before they get better. To help me weather the approaching storm I thought I'd have a pleasant time with another Displaced, as well as introduce another to this considerably convoluted system we've ended up in. Though we had a good time at first, and he assisted me in protecting others when trouble came he let slip his plans for you two in this realm, and I may have... snapped a bit," venom leaking into my voice near the end.

"And what were those plans?" Luna asked, but also leaning back, noticing the hatred in my words.

A fake smile stretched onto face as I responded in a jovial tone. "Oh nothing much, just that he intended to pummel you two into submission and parade you around like trophies as a warning to those who would challenge him. Seeing as how he caught me in an exceptionally bad mood I decided to teach him a lesson by beating his face in until even dental records wouldn't be able to identify him. So, you know, same old, same old."

“He planned to what!?” Luna shouted in both disgust and anger.

“Apparently he thinks it’s your fault he wound up in Tartarus. I mean, in a way it is, but he feels he had no reason to be there.”

“‘No reason to-’!? Oh, well perhaps it is time we taught him a lesson!”

“Luna, calm yourself,” Celestia commanded, stepping out of her throne to stop her sister from flying off.

“I agree, Luna, though not in the way you’re thinking,” I interrupted, causing both of the sisters to stop and give me their attention.

“You have a plan for him?” Celestia asked.

“Well, more an idea,” I admitted.

She took her seat and looked at me with scrutinizing eyes. “Continue,” she ordered.

I was a bit taken aback by that reaction, a sort of “you better not be playing me, boy” tone. I could already tell this Celestia was stronger than my own in terms of sheer power, but it seemed she also was in terms of spirit.

I cleared my throat. “Well, first of all, the reason I brought him back here is because I see potential in him. A chance to be something greater than he his, not just in terms of prowess but as a person. I’d like you to give him a chance to repent for his violent ways.”

Luna practically leapt from her seat at that, “You think he is worth redeeming? He’s a barbarian! A MONSTER! A violent beast with no respect for others! All he’s done is attack others without provocation!”

“Perhaps. But he has saved lives as well.”

Both of them looked at me with expressions more shocked and confusion than when I changed form, “He what?”

“He saved a mother, an expecting one, I might add, in addition to several others. In my world… several monsters attacked Ponyville, my version of Ponyville. I easily dispatched them, but if Geo wasn’t there as well there would likely have been casualties as well. Also… he and I are not so different.”

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked, her eyes hardening, which I ignored.

“He and I both know the joys of combat, the thrill of a hard fought battle. Where we differ is that he wishes to earn victory over all, while I don’t even care about winning so long as I have a good fight. In addition, though it pains me to admit it, we’ve both caused others grief. True, I wasn’t trying to hurt anyone, but that doesn’t change the fact that I did. No lives were ended or maimed at my hands, but I did not realize the emotional distress I caused others until Celestia, my Celestia, revealed how much it had affected her. Before that revelation I did good deeds if they happened to coincide with what I wanted, but now I’m trying to actively do more good. I believe that if he sees what that path will bring him, Geo will take it as well. And if I’m wrong, then you can use this to summon me.” I created a medallion in my hand and tossed it to Celestia, who grabbed it with a levitation spell and brought it over to her. “I’ll make sure that if he doesn’t change, he won’t live to regret it.”

“... We shall consider this, Gilgamesh. But we are not certain if he shall accept this offer…”

“Oh, trust me, he will. By the way, you’ll want to remove the two gemstones he has, and the bracelet, as well. If he has those, he can assume stronger forms.”

“GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGHHHH!”

A cry of pain rang throughout the halls of the palace, causing all three of us to flinch. We all of recognized the voice.

“Geo?” I muttered before barreling back the way we came

“Geo!” I kick open a large door, and, to my surprise, saw a creature. A creature that just looked... wrong. It had a thin and almost shrivelled body, which would probably be even taller than my twelve-foot final form if it stood at its full height, with dozens of long, stick-like limbs that ended with what looked like a mix between eagle talons, human hands, and something that even H.P. Lovecraft would puke at, sprouting from its shoulders all the way to its hips, all of it ending with a tail that had a barb currently impaling Geo through the stomach area.

To be honest, it wasn't the strangest thing I'd ever seen, I'd played Silent Hill and Resident Evil before, but for the first time I'd ever felt in my life something I hadn't felt before: an almost sublime kind of fear. I could tell this creature was dangerous just by looking at it, but something about it's being radiated deep within my soul, touching the most primal recesses of my brain that were telling me to just run and never stop running.

To the side, Discord was lying on the ground, with several large scratches along his body. I instantly realized this creature was armed with more than just sharp appendages.

“!?” It made a… sound that I couldn’t even describe, not with words, or with any earthly language. It turned around, revealing that, between its shoulders, there was a single, pale white skull. A skull that doesn’t even look like any creature I’ve ever seen, or can even think of. But that wasn’t the disturbing part, at least not in comparison to its eyes. Inside of each socket was a single, marble-like, glowing, eye, radiating a color that for some reason I felt like shouldn't even exist.

“...-\~...*^” It keept speaking in that completely unholy voice, and it stared right at me, like it's piercing gaze is reaching my soul.

“G… Gilgamesh… what is this creature?” I slowly move my gaze over my shoulder, and see both princesses scared out of their minds, holding each other closely, and the primal fear they feel is obvious on their faces.

“I… I don’t know…” I turn back to it, gulping as I try to regain my courage. I then see Geo, obviously in serious pain, and anger begins to override my fear. “But it’s not getting Geo, that’s for damn sure!” I dash forwards, quickly changing into my first form, "HENSHIN!" I glow, and jump straight into the air, before coming down on the being with a flurry of Rocket Punches. The moment it casts its gaze up at the many boxing gloves coming at it, it disappears. Not with any sort of poof or whoosh that teleportation magic gives off, it just vanishes. The boxing gloves come down, and create a large series of explosions, and I quickly land in the resulting smoke cloud. I quickly wave my weapons around, and create a wave of wind, moving the smoke away. The moment I do, the creature is there in front of me, with its tail still impaling Geo.

“Grgh… G… Gah!” I hear him scream out again, as its stinger rips itself out of him, and it catches him in one of its many arms. It slowly carries him along them, like some kind of horror conveyor belt, until its uppermost limbs were holding him in front of it.

“`...>/’\-_*_” It speaks again, and I get a massive headache. Whatever this thing is, it’s NOT gonna get away scot-free.

“Don’t know what your deal is, but he is not gonna die by your hands! TOKI WO TOMARE!” As time stops, I leap forwards, and I bring my weapons down on its head. As I do, it grabs my arms, and throws me to the ground. It then cocks its ‘head’, and then I hear something I didn’t expect.

“I shall ask again, why do you defend the defective one?”

I slowly look up, amazed it can speak in the time stop.

“This one is defective. I am taking it to be repaired. There is no need to defend it.”

And just like that, in that one instant, all my fear is gone, replaced by unyielding rage. I glare, and I grip my weapons harder. I can feel my heart beating faster and my blood boiling.

“It has fallen off its chosen path. It is defective. I am taking it to be repaired.” I see Geo's frozen expression, his face contorted in pain. It feels like my heart is going to bust out of my chest from how hard it's pounding.

“Well? What is your reasoning?” My response was to shoot forwards and swing my spear, severing the its tail. It howls in pain, and the time stop ends.

“‘Defective?’ ‘Repair?’ That’s not a machine you’re talking about, that is a life. He doesn’t need ‘repairs,’ What he needs is a lesson in friendship." I raised my spear at him, my body shaking in rage. "I don’t know who or what you are or who you work for, but unless you want to have your existence ended, then I recommend you run now!”

It snarls, before vanishing in a black mist.

“Haaaaahhh…” I snapped my head around and see Geo gasping for air, holding onto the large wound in his side. “Guh… Oh, merda, that’s gonna leave a mark… ah, feckin’ hell…” He tried to lift himself off the ground before collapsing. “Oof…” He looked around the room for a moment, but stops when his gaze met mine. “You… you saved me?”

I slowly walked towards him, returning to my base form before leaning down, “Yeah… I did…”

“Why? That thing could’ve killed you… it kicked Discord’s ass, it kicked my ass. Why?” I was honestly surprised he even asked that question. Maybe he needed more help than I thought.

I looked him dead in the eye, “Because if I let that thing do whatever it wanted, then I would no longer be worthy of the scarf around my neck. I am a being who represents freedom, Geo. Freedom, and choice. To let you be taken by that… thing, for ‘repairs’, would be a blatant hypocrisy of my own values.”

Geo stared at me for a moment, as if trying to process what I said. “Freedom… choice…” Then, his eyes opened wide, “... Beh, a mo scopare.”

I leaned in, “Do you know what that thing was? Geo?”

He opened his mouth to speak, but whatever he was going to say was cut off as he hacked up blood. I stepped back and several unicorn guards quickly approached, levitating him onto a stretcher. As I follow them, Geo stares at me, trying to wave his claws in a manner indicating that whatever happened was very important. As we enter a hospital room and set him on the table, the doctors around us quickly step between me and him, “I’m sorry, but until he’s been stabilized, you’ll have to leave.”

“G… Gil... ga… mesh…” He sputters, and raises a claw. I dash to his side, “I’m… gonna… take… a nap… make… sure… it… doesn’t… get… me…” I nod silently, but he shakes his head, “Promise… please… I know… what… it wants… don’t… let it… get to me… I know what… it’ll make me do… I don’t wanna… do it…” Tears stream down his face, and his eyes are filled with despair. It was really a shock to see this confident fighter break down.

I quietly respond, “I promise. I won’t let it hurt you.”

He smiles, and breathes slowly, “Rest…” he finally utters as his eyes close, and he falls asleep. As he does, his body begins giving off a light glow. Small particles of light dance around his form, and they begin to gather over his wound. Much to everyone’s surprise, it begins rapidly closing. It doesn’t seal all the way, with most of it still being wide open, but the outer edges are sealed.

“Sir, would you mind leaving, now? We still have an operation to perform,” one of the doctors asks.

"I promised I wouldn't leave him. Besides, I've seen worse than someone getting an operation," I protested.

The doctor turned his gaze to Celestia, who merely nodded, and he quickly turned around, “Very well, then. C’mon, let’s begin.”

After the operation, Geo was sitting in his bed, partly propped up, with multiple bandages along his stomach area. He was obviously still in some pain, but it was apparent he would recover.

“Can you speak to him?” I asked Luna.

She nervously nervously averted her gaze, “Considering what happened the last time I did that, I would rather not.”

I stared at her curiously before I realized what she meant. I growled but quickly calmed myself. “As much as I’ll have to pummel him for whatever he did later, we need to talk to him now. Luna, I already told you, this thing managed to move around when I stopped time. Naturally, this is a cause for concern. Any info we can get on this thing is essential to victory. If you can, I'll come with you.”

“I... Can take others to the dream world, but you'd have to be asleep as well," she explained. "I don't think we have time for that."

"Hm... Would it work if I was in a dream-like state?"

She blinked in confusion. "Um... perhaps..."

"Alright then," I replied before taking my meditative position. I began to relax and empty my thoughts.

“Geo? Geo? Can you hear me, Geo?” Princess Luna asked.

I noticed the two beings floating in a dreamscape, so I guess my mediation worked.

“Ngh… nrgh… Gah! Wh… what’s going on?” Geo twisted in the space-like void of his dreamscape before his eyes fell on Luna. “Oh, back here again. And hey, it’s creeper-girl. What brings you to my neck of the woods?”

Luna grunted angrily for a moment before I interrupt.

“We need information.”

Geo jumped when he heard my voice, clearly not expecting me to be there. “When did you get here?”

“Just now. Now, what attacked you?”

He turned his head and thought about it for a moment, before a look of sudden horror appears on his face. “You… wouldn’t believe me if I told you…”

I rolled my eyes. “Geo, after all the shit I’ve been through, whatever you say can’t be that surprising.”

“System Admins.”

I blink. “Okay, that’s a new one. A computer nerd? Seriously?”

Geo shook his head. “No. Not like that. THE Sys Admins. The ones who wrote the multiverse. The things that decide what goes and what doesn’t. They wrote the very fabric of spacetime. And, the script.”

Luna stared. “Script? What script?”

Geo took a deep breath, and I notice his shivering, “The Sys Admins… made everything’s destiny. You might think that just because you averted a prophecy, that you evaded destiny. That’s just because you were supposed to avert it. Nothing is left to chance. Everything up until now has been the result of their decisions. They decided every single outcome. Every war, every gamble, every birth, every death.”

Luna and I both looked to each other, to insure we were hearing the same thing, before looking back, “You’re kidding, right?” He shook his head. “Holy shit.”

“But then… Teridax saved me.” He looked up and a strange mixture of appreciation and anger appears on his face.

“Teridax?” I asked. Teridax? His influence is being felt in this universe as well?

“A fellow Displaced. He’s one of the few beings who isn’t a Sys Admin that can tamper with the universal code. It was he who saved me from the battle I was at with… a certain pompous asshole who steals energy.”

‘Steals energy?’ Who, Chrysalis? She doesn’t seem like Geo’s ideal ally… he doesn’t seem like one to appreciate deception.

“He told me that, if I stayed there, that… puttana would’ve backstabbed me, after harvesting energy from the guards I beat, while you imbeciles were busy dealing with me. Mother fucker would’ve gotten powerful enough to make me sacrifice a wing, and almost cripple me in the following fight to kill ‘em. After that, you and your beloved sister lock me up in a magic dungeon, and the defenses there shock me until I become a damned vegetable. A VEGETABLE, do you hear me!?”

He turned to Luna, tears flowing down his face. “AND THE BEST PART? I HAD NO FUCKING CHOICE IN THE MATTER! NONE OF US DID! I COULDN’T HAVE TRIED TO REASON WITH YOU, I COULDN’T HAVE DUG MY WAY OUT, I COULDN’T DO ANYTHING BUT SIT THERE, AND ROT! AND NOW THAT TERIDAX SAVED ME, THE UNIVERSE WANTS MY ASS ON A SILVER FUCKING PLATTER!” He turned away and stared at the starry images off in the distance of the dreamscape, one which took form into images of visions of the future. One them was a creature that seemed to be a living suit of armor with glowing eyes who appears to be showing him these visions.

Wow, looks like one of those Bionicle toys I never played with. Is... Is that Teridax? Is this who Kat was talking about? And this is the guy who’s trying to fight Auric? Oh man, I think I need to be extra sure Geo doesn’t interact with him anymore.

“But… ya wanna know the best part?” he continued, his speech beginning to devolve into maniacal chuckles, “Now that I’m free, whoever I interact with will be freed as well. I wasn’t supposed to meet you, Gilgamesh! HAHAHA!” His chuckles began to morph into full on mad laughter, “And now that I DID meet you, you aren’t BOUND to their script! You say you represent FREEDOM? You were never FREE until I came around and saved your sorry ass! Who knows, maybe if you didn’t summon me, you would’ve gotten killed by those assholes who did that to Canterlot! And now… they…” Suddenly he seems to lose his steam, appearing to ponder something that just came to him. “They wanna… correct me… they were… coming after me… to set me back on their path…” A look of dawning horror appears on his face.

“If I’m free, and I’ve been liberating others in my journeys… that means… those stronzos are gonna…” He clenched his claw, “No. Not after all the children I went to the effort of saving… Not after all I did to avenge the ones I couldn’t… They’re not really gonna set him back? No… No, no, no, no, NO!” He breathed out a stream of flame, roaring at the top of his lungs. The background shows images of the CMC… crying? And why were they covered in-

Oh. OH.

“Wh… what happened?” Luna asked. I was thankfully able to cover her eyes before she saw... that, but she still heard Geo’s screams of rage.

“NO, NO, NO! NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO! HELL NO! NO WAY! MAI! IN NESSUN CASO!”

"GEO!" I shouted, trying to get his attention.

"NO! NO! THIS CAN'T HAPPEN!" he kept going, roaring in anger and despair.

"GEO, REGAIN CONTROL OF YOURSELF!"

"THEY CAN'T BE THE ONES WHO’RE TRYING TO BRING HIM BACK!"

I wasn't getting through to him, I saw the thoughts filling his head as he screamed. If I couldn't overpower his train of thought, then I guess I'd just have to derail it.

"I WAS FROZEN TODAY!" I shouted in my best Christopher Lloyd impression.

All the images stopped as he just stared at me. I let go of Luna's eyes and she did the same.

"Wh-whuh?" he mumbles in confusion.

"Wow, that really does work," I muttered. "Geo, now that I have your attention, I want you to listen to me." I approached him and the looked him right in the eyes. "That's bullshit."

"...What? But you just saw-"

"I'm not saying I don't believe in the Sys Admins," I interrupted. "Considering I've found worlds where the Greek gods and even the Norse gods are apparently real, I can believe in multiversal tech-support. But as for this 'script' thing, I call bullshit. And all I have to say in my defense is 'if these Admins are so perfect, why do they have a repair system already in place?’ That's the kind of thing you set up if it's happened before, or if you expect something to go wrong."

“... Well, maybe it has. Teridax isn’t the only one who can… ‘Understand’. Maybe there have been others before him. And besides, why do you think that thing came after me, if it wasn’t to set me back on track?” He glared at me and snarls, “Answer me that, Gilgamesh. Why would it come after me if didn’t want me to do what I was supposed to do?”

"It's not what you're supposed to do, it's what it wants you to do. 'Destiny', 'fate', those are words used by those who have no hope or by those who have just been lucky. 'It was my destiny to become rich and powerful.' 'It was fate that my life is in such a shitty state.' It frees them from responsibility, from having to take responsibility for their own actions. Now I'm not saying everything will go your way just because you try your best, lord knows that's not true. But if you don't try at all, then things definitely won't go how you want them too."

"B-But-!"

"Geo," I said before placing my hands on his shoulders. "The moment you believe something is impossible, it becomes impossible. Just because this problem before you seems huge, insurmountable, that doesn't mean it is. Break it into smaller problems, ones you do know how to fix. You need to gain the power to defend yourselves against these lovecraftian repairmen. But before that, you have a different problem to overcome. Namely, making up for being a complete fucking asshole." I let him go before straightening up and steeling my gaze. "I'm going to give you a promise and a choice Geo. I promise you that even with the craziness that will no doubt be coming to my Equestria I will do everything I can to make sure you never get locked in Tartarus, one way or another."

"WHAT!?" Luna shouted from behind me.

"Princess Luna, please just listen for a moment." She growled but settled down, letting me continue. "If you make up for your misdeeds, if you embrace the Magic of Friendship, I will give you power. When I have the availability I will train you in combat, just as I have for others. Perhaps the Princesses could aid you with that as well. But if you refuse, if you reject it and decide to continue your ways of violence and destruction then I will ensure that you never harm anyone ever again by placing you in the one prison even you would be willing to accept: a six foot deep hole."

"What? What kind of choices are those!?" he shouted back, clearly unhappy.

"At least they are choices, Geo," I replied sternly. "You are free to do as you wish, but to believe that the choices you make won't have consequences is childish at best. And speaking of consequences, it's time you received yours for attacking Luna when she entered your head last time."

He scoffed. "What are you gonna do, beat me to a pulp? Like that hasn't happened enough times already."

"Oh no, I won't do anything as barbaric as that," I said as I smirked. "I just want to let you know that I'm never gonna give you up."

"Wh-What?"

My grin widened. "And I'm never gonna let you down."

His eyes widened, “No, no, no, wait!”

I smiled before snapping my fingers, causing thousands of identical redheads to start singing and dancing.

Much to my surprise… he actually started dancing along with them.

“HELP ME! I CAN’T STOP! IT’S TOO GOOD A RHYTHM! PLEASE!” he begged, panicked like he had no control over his body.

I looked to Luna for a moment. “Uh… You doing this?” She shook her head, obviously as confused as I was. “Well, uh, we’ll just be going, now… got a lot of stuff to do, y’know?”

“NO! Don’t you fucking leave me like this! No! NO!” he begged as he both popped away.

"Oh he is going to be so upset with me." I chuckle as Luna and I exit from the dream world.

"Fucking... Hate you," Geo mumbled as his foot tapped in beat to the rhythm in his head.

"What was that?" Luna asked, still confused and a little disturbed.

"Oh, just a song that gained a reputation for being annoying as hell. Seems he actually likes it."

There was a pause before she changed the subject.

"Gilgamesh, did you mean what you said?" she asked.

I turned serious and nodded. "Absolutely. He isn't evil, Luna, and even if he was I'd never sentence him to just rot away in a cell. For someone like him, that's just too cruel."

"So you would kill him instead?" she asked, confused.

"A warrior's death instead of wasting away in a cell? You better believe it. I'd ask for the same."

She paused before looking back to him. "Do you really think he can change?"

"He's just an angry child, Luna, and he’s not the first one I’ve dealt with either. He needs healing and guidance. He needs to see there is something more. Just like Discord did. Speaking of which, how is he?" I ask Celestia.

“He’s recovered well. Although, the more concerning part is the fact that he was injured to begin with,” she answered, looking concerned.

I raise my eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

“I’m assuming the variations of Discord you met before are different, but Discord himself is little more than chaos incarnate. He is naught but chaos magic,” Luna answered

“But… can’t he be hurt?”

“Oh, yes. Temporarily, though. He will eventually reconstruct his physical form. The problem here is that, according to his own testimony, the creature negated his powers,” Celestia explained.

I scoffed, “Not surprising. It moved when I stopped time. Disabling magic would probably be a breeze.”

All was quiet before Luna spoke up again, “Gilgamesh…”

I turned to her, “Yes?”

“Do… you really believe that these… ‘System Admins’ have truly been dictating every living creatures’ lives? That up until now, all of us have been unwitting pawns of theirs?” she asked, a hint of fear in her voice.

I sighed. “Luna, you keep wondering about that kind of thing your head’s going to explode. ‘Am I really rejecting this request, or am I being forced to?’ ‘Am I really friends with this person, or did we become friends because we were destined to?’ ‘Am I ordering my coffee black because I don’t like cream or because I’m supposed to not like cream?’ As cliche as it sounds, you need to just live life and follow your heart. Maybe there is a script out there, but to think we’re all stuck following it to the letter is unthinkable to me. If there is fate, as far as I’m concerned all it can do is put situations in our way. We choose how to deal with them. And if they really do have such a supreme amount of control over us,” I paused to look back at Geo, still squirming in annoyance. “Then I guess I owe him.”

Luna scratched her chin, “An interesting way of looking at things, I suppose… but do you think we can free ourselves from them?”

“Undoubtedly.”

She almost flinched at the assuredness of my response.“How… how can you be so confident?”

I smiled and turned to Celestia. “Even with the extent your kingdom is based on Harmony, Love, and Friendship, there are still disputes, are there not?”

“Yes. What are you getting at?” she asked. It seemed she'd been able to gather enough info on what we were talking about just by listening.

“That even in the most harmonious of societies, there are sides. Sides formed out of different goals, different plans for the future, or even different ideas on how to reach the same goal. I find it hard to believe that in a system spanning multiple universes, there isn’t some amount of conflict going on within the system.”

“So you’re saying there might be another one of those… things that might aid us?” she asked, her brow furrowing as she considered the possibility.

“Or at the very least call off the underlings to see where this goes. In the meantime, back to Discord. I think he could use this.”

I pulled out one of the copies of Auric’s letter and handed it to her. She skimmed it for a moment and seemed surprised.

“He can create a barrier?”

“I’m not sure how well it will work against this Sys Admin, but it’s better than nothing. At the very least it’s keeping out an invading force from directly attacking my own Equus.”

“I see. And what of this ‘Auric Fulcrum?’ You trust him?”

“As far as I’m concerned, of all the Displaced, he’s the best of us, or at least one of them. Among his many accomplishments, he managed to set up peaceful relations between ponies and changelings in his version of Equestria.”

Both Princesses looked shocked, completely surprised at the idea of such a thing, much less it being successful.

“In addition,” I continued before turning to Luna. “Just like Teridax, the one Geo mentioned, he also Understands. From what I gather the two are fighting against each other, and Auric is definitely on the good side. I’d love to help him myself, but,” I sighed. “I’ve got my own war to deal with.”

“‘War!?’” Luna asked, completely shocked. “With whom!?”

“An invading force from Beyond. Even worse, they’ve recruited Tartarus onto their side.”

“And Equestria stands alone against them?”

I smirk. “Not quite. Considering what happened to her hive, I’d wager Queen Chrysalis will be willing to lend a hoof. I also doubt the griffons and the minotaurs will be willing to sit this one out, and I might still have some old acquaintances who could do me a favor with the dragons.”

“You… You intend to unite all of Equus against them,” Celestia said, more a statement that a question, if a shocked one.

I chuckled. “Nothing gets two opposing sides to work together much better than a bigger force threatening them both. And with any luck, I can get the alliance to become more than that after the war is done. After all, it’s much harder to see someone you’ve trusted to watch your back as an enemy again.”

They both looked at me, still surprised.

"Oh, and before I forget.” I tapped my armor, using my Osmosian genes to absorb the energy in the rune, before tapping Geo on the chest.

The Princesses both looked confused.

“What was that?” Celestia asked.

“A little gift for him. And also something so that he won’t forget who he’s dealing with. Ask him what his favorite song is when he wakes up.” I unclipped my naginata and cut a hole in the air, stunning them both. “And one last thing, I don’t think you need a reminder, but make sure someone’s on him at all times. I know you’d probably do that anyway, but I think more than just making sure he doesn’t cause trouble make sure he doesn’t interact with this ‘Teridax’ fellow he mentioned. Sounds like a bad influence.” I made a short bow to them both. “I bid you farewell, Princesses. May the Winds of Freedom carry your wings, now more than ever.” I then stepped inside, leaving them behind as I headed home.

As crazy as this was, I needed the distraction. Hopefully Geo will be smart enough not to associate with Teridax anymore. And this Sys Admnis sound bad, but I'll cross that bridged when I get to it. But for now, I wonder how I should announce my return?

… Oh, that will be fun.

Author's Notes:

Hi everyone! Sorry for the wait! For those who want some sort of schedule, I'll post a blog later.

Now for those of you who are familiar with the Displaced lore you may notice a few things that seem... outdated. That's because this crossover was, in fact, written all the way back in November of 2014. Yeah, that long ago. As such, even with the Wobbly-Wobbly state of time, this is taking place in what is the "past" to many of fanfics right now. I hope that doesn't detract from your ability to enjoy this.

Anyway, I've got a lot of things to do, and I hope you enjoyed the interactions with Geo. See you later!

The Good, The Bad, and The Worse

Luna’s eyes fluttered as she slowly began to awaken. Her body was stiff and it hurt to breath, but somehow she felt like she had rested enough. The light coming in through the window told her it was sunrise, meaning Celestia was likely out raising it at the moment.

Thank goodness. When I saw what Infernus had done to her, I feared the worst.

Luna decided to wait until somepony checked on her rather than getting out of her hospital bed on her own. Within minutes, Celestia entered the room, looking shocked before smiling in joy and relief.

“LUNA!” She cried and rushed towards her sister. Luna flinched, expecting a hug that would no doubt be painful, but instead Celestia stopped short and gently grabbed Luna’s hoof, holding it to her face and nuzzling it affectionately. “Oh, thank goodness,” she said as tears of joy fell from her eyes. “I knew you’d recover, but to finally see it… oh, I was so worried. So worried I’d lost you after just getting you back. Lost you after being separated for a millennium. Oh, Luna!” she exclaimed as she held her sister’s hoof tighter.

Luna was stunned. She knew Celestia loved her, but she never expected to see so much affection displayed, even privately.

“Wh-What happened?” Luna asked. “I remember Infernus standing over me, and then Gilgamesh coming to my aid, but... nothing after.”

Celestia flinched for a moment before sighing. “Gilgamesh… I’ve never been so thankful that he is on our side. We thought we knew his strength, but in truth we knew nothing. He’s always been holding back, Luna. Always. I saw him reach his second transformation, and the power he displayed was greater than anything I’ve seen, even in his final form. Infernus never stood a chance.”

“You sound like you pity the demon.”

“You would've too if you saw what Gilgamesh did to him. I've never seen him be so… vicious.”

“‘Vicious?’ Gilgamesh?” Luna asked in disbelief.

“He was enraged in a way I’ve never seen before. He didn't just want to beat Infernus, he wanted to make the demon suffer. From what I could tell, he seemed distraught by his own actions. I still have no idea what made him so angry.”

Luna was too stunned to respond, barely being able to imagine the silly and boisterous warrior acting like a monster. She tried to think of what could possibly cause him to act in such a way… and then it hit her.

“I… I may have an idea.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “You do?”

“The morning you decided to finally trust him fully, the morning he went to Cloudsdale, he… he visited me in my quarters. He gave me the medallion that I used to contact him, and he told me… he told me he loved me.”

Celestia just stared for a moment, completely dumbfounded. “He… He said what?”

“He told me he had always loved me, that he had been smitten with me not just as a mare or a Princess, but as a warrior as well. He even offered to give up combat forever if that was what it took to be with me.”

Celestia’s jaw dropped when she heard that. She, like her sister, knew how much pleasure Gilgamesh took in combat. After a few moments she got her bearings. “A-And… how did you respond? How do you feel about this?”

Luna considered that for a moment. It was something she was trying to decide for herself ever since the kiss he gave her. She blushed before averting her eyes. “I… I must admit, I always found him attractive. Physically, I mean. Even back when we were enemies.”

Celestia was surprised to hear that, but she quickly understood. “Ah, yes. You always did have a thing for the stallions with better builds.” Celestia chuckled. “Sometimes I'd swear that you'd accept a proposal from whomever could flex most impressively.”

Luna huffed and looked away. “I am not so shallow as to, as they say now, ‘jump’ the first well built stallion that catches my fancy.”

“I know, I know. I'm just teasing,” Celestia replied with a giggle. Her smile then turned softer. “I'm glad… that you're still here so I can do that with you.”

Luna smiled back. “As am I.”

“So, you think he flew into a rage because of what Infernus did to you? If he really does bear as much affection towards you as you say, it does make some sense. But, you didn’t answer my question: How do you feel about him?”

Luna thought about that for a moment before answering. “I don’t know. I certainly view him as someone I care about, like you or Twilight Sparkle. But as for such romantic interests… I just don’t know how I feel about having a relationship at this point.”

“I see. Well, I suppose you’ll have some time to think about it,” Celestia said as she rose up. “Though I would suggest coming to a decision sooner rather than later. We’re likely to see him a lot more often with how things are. It would be best if your emotions didn’t distract you from the more immediate problems.”

“Sister, are you… endorsing such a relationship?” Luna asked, genuinely surprised.

“Well, he’s certainly not the ideal sort of suitor I’d hope you’d go for; but, if nothing else, his love for you seems genuine. Also, it has been some time since you’ve taken a suitor,” Celestia answered with a mischievous smirk. “Anyway, I have things that I need to get done. I’ll send the doctors here to check up on you before clearing you to leave, so rest until then.”

Luna nodded back as Celestia got up and trotted to the door. “Also, sister, there is one thing that I should inform you of,” Celestia began, stopping at the door before turning to face her sister, her expression serious. “I have called for the Pact of Nations to be fulfilled.”

Luna look surprised, but then realized that it shouldn’t have been all that shocking considering the situation.

“I understand,” she replied simply. Celestia nodded and trotted out the door.

“So you have entire classes centered around infiltration?”

“Of course. Our education system is meant first and foremost to supply the hatchlings with the skills to ensure the survival of the Hive.”

Twilight and Princess Nectar were sitting together in the Canterlot Palace Archives, one of the rooms that had managed to survive the devastating attack, much to Twilight’s own joy. A pair of unicorn guards and a pair of changeling’s stood outside the entrance, keeping an eye on both the royals, each other, and making sure no one else slipped by. They glared at each other, but were otherwise tolerant of each other’s presesnce.

“So, you’re a militant culture then?”

“More survivalist, but essentially yes. First and foremost for everyling, no matter what rank, is to ensure the survival of the hive.”

“That sounds rather… bleak. Living simply from hoof to mouth.”

“It is,” Nectar replied somberly. She then quickly glanced at the guards before leaning in. “Don’t say I told you this,” she whispered, “but being a career infiltrator is one of the most sought after positions in the Hive not just because it’s respected for bringing back love, but also because they get to experience all the frivolous things we can’t afford. Art, pastries, things like that.”

“Wow.”

“Despite how we may seem,” Nectar continued, returning to her normal volume, “we are, in fact, a starving race. We don’t enjoy the kinds of things you ponies take for granted because we don’t have the luxury of diverting time and resources to them.”

“But why did you never approach us for help before? Equestria has a long history of helping other nations, like the Zebafrican tribes. Surely you knew that before your mother tried to conquer us.”

Nectar sighed. “Princess Twilight, long ago during the Great War, we attempted to come to an agreement with your kind, even offering to fight on your behalf. Instead of accepting, your kind attacked us with the intent to wipe us out. Our hive is the last one remaining, every other queen and hive killed and destroyed. Anyling who even has the thought of trying to approach other nations openly only need be reminded of that result and almost any argument is quelled.”

“Wh-What!?” Twilight looked aghast at what Nectar had told her. “N-No, that can’t be true! I haven’t read anything like that in any history book! There’s no way we would-!”

“Princess Twilight, I know for a fact you never knew about the Crystal Empire before it reappeared,” Nectar interrupted. “Not everything in history has been written down.”

Twilight just stared, trying to process this. “No way… to think that ponies could be so… cruel.”

“It was a time of war, Princess Twilight. Cruelty was practically expected from both sides, and perhaps even a necessity.”

“Does… that mean we’re going to end up like that again? That we’ll have to become monsters in order to survive?” Twilight thought aloud.

Nectar looked guilty for the effect what she said had on Twilight, and moved to change the subject. “Princess Twilight? There’s something in particular I’d like to talk to you about.”

“Huh?” Twilight looked up, tears still in her eyes.

“First, I’d like to tell you about how we feed. How we gather love.”

“Oh, right,” Twilight sniffled as she wiped her eyes. “I was wondering about that. I’ve always been curious how a species could survive on an emotion.”

“Well, we don’t know why we consume love instead of other emotions or other foods, but there are actually three ways for us to gather love for consumption.”

“Really?”

“Yes. First would be if others were to give us positive emotions. If another species was to feel affection towards us we would be able to feed off those feelings directly. This is why we often abduct and replace others, so that their affections can be directed towards us. It is the most ideal way to gain love, although obviously the longer we stay to impersonate another, the greater the chance we have of being found out, which in itself is quite dangerous.”

“I would think so, what with basically spying and foalnapping.”

“The second would be absorbing ambient love. When you ponies expression affection for one another it doesn’t all go to the one you’re thinking of. Some will spread out in every direction, and we can absorb this excess as well. Though it is the least conspicuous method of feeding for us, it is also the most diluted and least effective way of absorbing love. To give an analogy, if the first method is like drinking from a glass of water, this would be more like trying to quench one’s thirst on morning dew.”

“I see. So even though you can feed without being predatory, it just isn’t enough to sustain you.”

“Technically we could survive off the second method alone, but the amount of ambient love would have to astronomically high. If the entire population of a small town like Ponyville was to constantly express passionate love for every waking minute of the day it would be enough for maybe about five drones to absorb and keep themselves fed for the day. Assuming they rationed it.”

“That ineffective? I see why you don’t rely on the method.”

“And the final method is… vampirism. It is possible for us to forcefully extract love from another being, and the purity of love would of course be the highest quality, but… the victim would almost certainly die from such a drain, especially since once we start it’s difficult to stop.”

Twilight gulped.

“So, as you can see, having affection directed towards us is by far the best method to gain love, and why replacing ponies is how we usually feed ourselves.”

“I just had a thought. Does your kind ever change into a pony that doesn’t exist? You know, make your own identities?”

“We did in the past, but the problem is that it takes too long for a new face to become trusted enough to the point we can gather love. As I said before, we are a starving race, and we need as much love as quickly as we can get it.” Nectar leaned in to whisper. “To be perfectly honest, Princess Twilight, if we can’t find a solution to our food problem soon, some of our kind may start dying of starvation as early as a few months from now. Within a year, we could all be dead.”

“Wh-What!? Your situation is that bad!?” Twilight asked in shock.

“Every changeling in the Hive has now revealed themselves to your people, Princess Twilight. Noling is gathering love right now, and even without the tragedy of what happened almost a week ago, suspicion runs high throughout Canterlot. I doubt anyling could impersonate another pony right now even for a quick snack.”

“I… I guess you’re right. Even with how you fought to help us, I doubt there are many ponies who feel love for your race right now. It wasn’t even a whole year ago since your invasion, and I’m sure those scars still run deep for most ponies.” Twilight sighed. “I’d… I’d be lying if I said they didn’t for me, too.”

Nectar grimaced before exhaling sharply.

I thought as much. Still, I have to try. Please let me be right.

“Princess Twilight, there is one more thing I wish to discuss. In fact, it is something I have wanted to discuss with you ever since your ascension to alicornhood. Since I’ve learned about your past and your accomplishments.”

“Huh? My accomplishments?”

“Princess Twilight, I hold an… unpopular belief in the hive. Namely, that I’ve wanted to try and establish positive relationships with Equestria for some time.”

“Wh-What? You?” Twilight asked, surprised.

“Yes. Not to try and make myself sound righteous or anything like that, but I kept trying to convince my mother to approach you ponies peacefully. Even after mother’s botched invasion, I still haven’t given up on a peaceful relationship between our kinds.”

“But… you said that all of your people-”

“Yes, they all know what happened the last time we revealed ourselves. They all know how catastrophic it was for us. But the way I see it, there’s one thing they all seem to forget.” She smiled before finishing. “We only ever tried it once, and personally I believe it was less about your kind not accepting us and more about the wrong time and situation.”

“And you believe now is right time?” Twilight asked.

Nectar nodded. “I don’t mean to sound insensitive Princess Twilight, but right now you need us. Though our numbers are smaller, our species is more experienced with warfare, espionage, and general combat. Our hive mind allows us to communicate and coordinate in ways you ponies simply can’t. You need us to help protect you and to teach you how to protect yourselves. But, at the same time, we need you. We need your love to sustain us, or we will simply wither and die. Mother agrees that we need to work together for the survival of both our species, but I hope to create something more than just an alliance. I want to make a world where ponies and changelings walk together with no animosity towards each other. No, not just a lack of hatred, but a presence of love. And more importantly, I think I’ve found the pony who can help me make that world.”

Twilight blinked for a moment, processing what she said. “You mean… me?”

Nectar’s smile widened. “I know I said we feed on love, but it would be more accurate to say we feed on affection. Romantic affection is the most potent but there are other lesser, yet still viable, forms of affections we can feed on. Familial love, admiration, idolization, thankfulness, camaraderie… and friendship.”

Twilight’s eyes widened.

“Even if you only became the Princess of Friendship very recently, I still believe you are the pony most knowledgeable on the subject. I’ve been informed of your deeds, and you and your friends have accomplished more with friendship than I ever thought possible. I believe you and they can help create the world I wish to see.” She then reached across the table and touched Twilight’s hoof, surprising her a bit. “Will you please help me make that world?”

Twilight simply stared, eyes blinking. She then glanced between Nectar’s smiling face and the hoof that still rested on her own. She then closed her eyes and exhaled before opening them again. “On one condition.”

Nectar hesitated. “... Name it.”

Twilight placed her other hoof on top of Nectar’s and smiled. “If we’re going to be friends, then please stop calling me ‘Princess.’ It’s just Twilight Sparkle.”

Nectar smiled back. “Then I would also like to request that you refer to me as just ‘Nectar’.”

“Deal.”

Twilight continued to smile brightly as she let go of Nectar’s hoof, but inside she was squealing with delight.

Yesyesyesyesyesyesyesyes! My first time being a diplomat to another nation, planning out a future policy that will benefit both our nations and people! I was so nervous about having the responsibilities of a Princess, but I never realized how exciting it could be as well! I’m so lucky to have somepony-er someling like Nectar who already wants something I can agree to as my first representative to negotiate with!

“However, we do still have some short-term problems to overcome,” Nectar continued, snapping Twilight out of her revery. “Namely, we changelings need love now to sustain us. If not, we will quickly become more of a liability to Equestria than an ally, what with continually growing weaker to the point we would be useless. And then, of course, we’d simply die off before we could render you any aid.”

Twilight touched a hoof to her chin. “Hm. That is something that needs to be dealt with. And I doubt Cadance’s love manifestation spell would be enough to sustain you even if she could cast it indefinitely.”

“So, we need a source of love powerful enough to feed us, sustainable enough that we wouldn’t deplete it, and accessible enough that us changelings wouldn’t be limited in our movements.”

Twilight pondered this for a moment before an idea reached her. “Nectar, are you only able to feed off the love from living beings?”

Nectar tilted her head in response. “What do you mean?”

“I mean if there was an inanimate object that produced love or contained love within it, would you be able to feed off of it?”

“I… Don’t know. I don’t believe we’ve ever had the opportunity to test if such a thing was possible.”

Twilight smiled. “Then I may have a solution. I know of a place overflowing with ambient love, enough that it would likely be enough to sustain your changelings almost indefinitely!”

“Wh-What? Where?” Nectar asked with a shocked expression.

“The Crystal Empire! The Crystal Heart runs off of feelings like love and hope, and magnifies them enough that it can expel dark forces! So long as the citizens of the Empire have hope, there should be more than enough ambient love for changelings to feed off of!”

“Hm… I don’t doubt that amount of ambient love in the Crystal Empire would be exceptionally high, but it may still be not enough for us to keep in top health. Also, it would limit us to have to be stuck in one location to feed.”

“Yes, but that’s just the source of the love you’ll feed of of. The crystals of the Empire are unique in that they conduct and amplify the emotions and magic that are sent through them, like the Crystal Heart itself, although to a lesser extent. With your help, I think we could collect ambient love in small crystals, and you changelings would be able to take them with you and feed off them whenever you wish!”

Nectar’s eyes widened in surprise. “Do you really think that’s possible?”

“Infusing gems with magic is a very old art that doesn’t see as much use today as it once did, but it still does get some use, mainly in our more advanced technologies. Specifically, for becoming electricity generators for things like lights and movie projectors. It may require some reworking, and it will likely require you and your kind teaching us how to identify and manipulate love energy, but I certainly think it’s something that we will be able to do.”

Nectar practically beamed back at her. “Twilight, you’re amazing! If this works, it won’t only solve our short-term hunger problems, it will be a way to sustain our entire race until we finally manage to achieve our end goal of cohabitation!”

“I know! Isn’t it exciting!?” Twilight squealed back.

Nectar was about to respond when suddenly her face changed from joy to confusion. A moment later it contorted into a look of intense worry. “Oh no.”

“Wh-What? Nectar, what’s-?” Twilight began only to be cut off as Nectar jumped from her seat and began to gallop towards the door. “N-Nectar!”

The changeling princess stopped before turning to face Twilight. “Celestia! We need to see Princess Celestia, now!” She said before barrelling out the door, startling the changeling and pony guards, Twilight hot on her hooves.

“Nectar, what’s wrong!?”

“I just got a message through the hive mind! Some of those we sent to check on the Hive are on their way back!”

“What!? So soon!?”

“They turned back before they reached the hive in order to contact us! And that’s not all, they report thousands if not millions of Equestrians headed towards Canterlot from the east!”

“What!? Why!?”

Nectar stopped before turning to look at Twilight, her expression grave. “Because they have nowhere to go. They’re all refugees. Survivors.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “‘Survivors?’ Then you mean-?”

“Canterlot isn’t the only Equestrian city that’s been hit. And as bad as things are here, I get the feeling that what they’ve all been through is worse.”

The reports were some of the worst Celestia had ever heard, and only emphasized how dire the situation was.

Over five hundred thousand refugees had been reported to be heading towards Canterlot, either from their homes being destroyed or fleeing in panic when they heard of the fate that had befallen their neighbors. Even worse was that Equestria’s military, though bravely doing their duty to protect the citizens and their country by holding off the enemy to give the citizens time to evacuate and making sure to defend their retreat, was utterly defeated. The records stated that the Equestrian military consisted of about seven hundred thousand enlisted soldiers, both on active duty and those in reserve. With the reports that had come in, she doubted even a quarter of them were left. And finally was the news of what cities had been hit.

Baltimare, Las Pegasus, Seaddle, Manehattan, Coltland, and several others. All towns on or near both coasts. The enemies’ plan was clear, attack the cities and towns on the seaboards and push inwards, causing the equestrians to flee to safety inland, only to find Canterlot destroyed and their Princesses dead. They would’ve lost all hope, and Equestria would’ve been all but done for. It seems that the news that Canterlot had not been destroyed had reached them and they decided to hold back and regroup. But even though that had failed, the successful attacks on the coasts had ensured that they were still in a favorable position. With all their port cities taken, it would be extremely difficult for help to come from the outside, being forced to cross through the Badlands to the south, or through the Crystal Empire in the north. And, had Gilgamesh not been able to help liberate the Hive, that option would’ve also been taken from any allies.

Celestia had called the nobles to start a discussion on how to proceed. Unfortunately, most of them were also panicking, or at the very least arguing heatedly over what to do. She had called in Luna, Shining Armor, and Cadence as well, but most importantly she’d called in Twilight and her friends to get an example of wartime politics. Unfortunately, this was not the kind of example she wanted them to see.

“We have to evacuate! Take everything and everypony we can and escape!”

“‘Escape’!? Escape where!? The demons control both seaboards! We can’t just sail to another country!”

“We’ll go north then! To the Crystal Empire!”

“Idiot! Do you really think they’ll leave the Empire alone!?”

“Besides, the Empire couldn’t possibly sustain or even house all of us!”

“Then we’ll just have to pick which ones of us get to go!”

“And leave the rest to perish!? Are you mad!?”

“ENOUGH!” Celestia bellowed in the Royal Canterlot Voice, silencing the throne room immediately. She exhaled before continuing. “We are not running. Not simply because it is our duty to fight and defeat this threat, but because there is nowhere we can run to. The entire world is at risk and fleeing the country, fleeing the continent, will not save us. We will fight because we have no other option.”

“But Princess Celestia, surely you can’t think we can match these forces after what happened!?” One of the nobles shouted. “Even you were beaten! How are we supposed to defeat a force that powerful!?”

“Because we will not be alone. This enemy threatens the world, and so the world will come to our aid. I have enacted the Pact of Nations, and have sent messages to other races and kingdoms. They will come to aid us, if not to uphold the agreements between our countries, then at least to ensure their own safety.”

“With all due respect, Princess, the Griffons and the Minotaurs may be willing to respond out of obligation, but what about the other races? Do you really think they will risk themselves against Tartarus!? Who would be that insane!?” Another noble argued.

“I resent being called insane,” came a distorted voice.

All heads turned to face the throne room doors as a green magical aura pushed them open. Queen Chrysalis, Princess Nectar, and Commander Thorax all walked in, dressed in their armor and weapons. Many of the nobles flinched, and some of the guards tensed, but no one interfered with the three changelings.

“I must say, if nothing else, she has a gift for dramatic timing,” Rarity whispered.

The three of them stopped at the bottom of the stairs leading to the thrones before unsheathing their swords, holding their weapons in front of them and bowing.

“Princesses of Equestria,” Chrysalis began. “We changelings of the Badland Hive do so request to fight alongside you and yours against the demons of Tartarus and whatever other forces threaten Equus. We would be honored to be at your sides on the fields of battle, if you would have us.”

Celestia smiled and was about to respond when one of the nobles cut her off.

“Not a chance! Don’t think we’ve forgotten what you did all those months ago, insects! You’re probably just waiting for the right chance to stab us all in the back!”

Much to her disappointment, Celestia saw several of the nobles shouting in agreement. Chrysalis simply held still, paying them no mind, but Nectar flinched a bit and Thorax growled.

They’re scared. They’re lashing out at anything that might be an enemy now. I’ll have to-

“Now wait just a moment!” Another of the nobles spoke up. It was the ever exemplary Fancy Pants. “They were attacked by the Demons of Tartarus as well! They’re just as much victims in this as we are!”

The remaining silent nobles voiced their agreement, and some of the nobles who initially objected shirked back somewhat.

“So what!? That doesn’t mean we can trust them! It’s probably their fault the Demons attacked us so quickly! They followed them here!” Another noble shouted.

This is worse than I thought. Fancy Pants’ influence is usually enough to sway most of the nobles on his own. For so many to stand against him, they must be truly terrified.

“Don’t be ridiculous!” Came another voice, this one belonging to Fancy Pants’ wife, Fleur-de-lis. “They were going to attack Canterlot at some point, and the attacks on the rest of our country show they had planned this out for some time! If anything, we should be thanking the changelings! If they hadn’t come here asking for help, we wouldn’t have even known the Demons had escaped Tartarus in the first place! As horrible as things are now, imagine what it would be like if we were caught completely off guard!”

The throne room descended into bickering as the nobles argued over what to do with the changelings. Just as Celestia was about to use the Royal Canterlot Voice again, somepony else cut through the overlapping voices.

“I think the answer as to what should be done is obvious.”

Everyone turned to see Prince Blueblood of all ponies standing at the entrance to the throne room before trotting in, an uncharacteristically determined look on his face.

I don’t think I’ve ever seen him like this. So self-assured. Whatever he has to say must be important. Princess Celestia gulped. I hope this is the right decision, she thought.

“Blueblood, now is not the time for your-” Luna began, only for her sister to cut her off.

“What would you like to say, nephew?”

Almost everypony looked to Celestia, shocked.

“S-Sister!”

Celestia held her hoof up for Luna to be quiet before nodding to Blueblood.

“Thank You, Auntie,” he replied before clearing his throat. “Over the last few days I spoke with some of the guards who participated in the recent assault and asked them their opinions on the changelings. What I found was most troubling,” he continued as he trotted forwards. “Specifically, that the general consensus was that the changelings far outperformed all but the best of our own soldiers, as much as they loath to admit it. Obviously, the changelings are much better trained and have much more experience. I shudder to think what would’ve happened at Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor’s wedding had they intended to wipe us out instead of harvest our love. In addition,” he stopped next to Chrysalis before continuing. “This is Equestria. It has been our stated goal for centuries that this is the land where harmony reigns, that love and tolerance is our policy. In short, not only would rejecting the aid of the Queen and her forces be a blatant hypocrisy of our values, it would also be a very bad idea in a pragmatic sense as well.” He then bowed to Chrysalis before extending his hoof to her. “I, for one, would be honored to have you and yours at our side.”

Everypony just stared, completely stunned. Even Celestia and Luna had difficulty concealing their surprise. After a moment Celestia cleared her throat. “Well, I think a compelling case has been made. Are there any still in objection?”

There were a few murmurs from the nobles, but overall they stayed quiet. Chrysalis rose and took Blueblood’s hoof. “Thank you,” she said simply.

“My pleasure,” he replied.

“Well, now that that’s settled-” Celestia began.

“Actually, Auntie, if I could interrupt. I have a few other things I’d like to say,” Blueblood said, actually looking a bit nervous.

Celestia raised an eyebrow for moment then nodded. “Very well. Proceed.”

Blueblood nodded back before inhaling. “I’d… I’d like to officially have my home and all my other estates be opened as housing for the many refugees that will be coming soon, and any we will be having in the future.”

Again, everyone was stunned, some murmuring that they thought their hearing was failing.

“In addition,” he continued. “I’d like to officially have half of my fortune immediately donated to the Equestrian government for use in wartime spending, and the rest used to pay the staff and servants at my estates to continue tending the premises as well as any others who would help, or provide them with severance pay if they wish to quit. I’ll be keeping enough for myself to live off of, the rest I’d like to have the Equestrian government used as it best sees fit. And finally…” Blueblood shivered for a moment before gathering himself. “I’d like to announce that I will be enlisting myself in the military in a role befitting my skill and experience.” He chuckled nervously. “Which, of course, means I’ll be starting from the very bottom.”

The room was completely silent. All eyes were wide, and nearly all jaws were on the floor.

Did… Did I really just hear all that? Celestia thought.

“I’m sure this comes as a surprise to most-um… all of you. But over the past few days, I’ve had some time to think about things. Namely, what it means to be a noble.” He turned to face his fellow nobleponies before continuing. “I think we’ve made it no secret that we view ourselves as superior to other ponies, and for the most part others are in agreement of this. We boast of our superior bloodlines and influence. But after seeing what’s happened here in Canterlot, all the destruction of the things we once thought were so important, I asked myself ‘what would cause somepony to think of somepony else as superior? What makes a bloodline noble?’ We nobles don’t live lives of combat training, and few of us are master spellcasters, so it certainly isn’t martial prowess. It can’t be money, because there are several rich ponies out there that, despite their great wealth, aren’t considered to be nobles. So what is it? What causes one pony to look at another and think ‘yes, that pony most certainly is superior to me. They should be in charge.’ After much thought, I have my answer: Those ponies were exceptional and they showed it through their deeds.”

Blueblood turned to face Celestia. “I am descended from our own Princess Celestia and her first husband, Valor. But it is not that heritage that makes me a noble. It is because my Auntie is wise, kind, understanding. It is because my ancestor was brave and honorable. It is because both of them show the best of what a pony can and should be.” Celestia couldn’t help but smile warmly at her nephew. He then turned back the rest of his peers. “You are all nobles because your ancestors, or in some cases you yourselves, showed the qualities and performed the deeds that made others wish to follow you. It is for this reason that we are given so many luxuries in our lives, to compensate us for the great and important task of leading those who follow us to brighter futures. For centuries we’ve been lucky and have not had to perform these duties due to our ages of peace, but now that has changed. It is time for us to perform the tasks for which the common ponies elevated us to the highest rungs of society for, to lead and provide examples to them of what a pony can and should do.” He then glared at the crowd. “And for those of you who do not wish to perform this duty, who would rather hide or take what they value and run, go ahead and do so, you have that right. Just make sure to stay quiet and let the real nobles make the decisions.”

Once again, the room was completely silent. Some were completely shocked, others looked scared and ashamed, while others smiled in approval.

“Spike, pinch me,” Rainbow Dash whispered.

“Wh-What? Why?” Spike asked, taken aback.

“Because I have to be dreaming. I can’t think of any other reason that Prince Bucking Blueblood just became awesome.”

“I have to say, Blueblood, I’m genuinely impressed.”

Everyone turned to see that, without them realizing, Gilgamesh had somehow appeared right in between Celestia and Luna.

“Gil-” Luna began, only to be stopped as Gilgamesh clamped his hands around both her and Celestia’s muzzles.

“Hello ladies,” he began in a deep and sexy voice. “Look at your guards, now back to me, now back at your guards, now back to me,” he commanded, moving their heads as he did. “Sadly, they aren’t me. But if you officially pardoned me of all crimes against Equestria and gave me my own room here at the palace, they could be trained by me. Look down. Up. Where are you? You’re on a boat, with the man your guards could be trained by!” He continued as he let go of their muzzled and stepped forwards, everyone shocked to find that they were, indeed, on a boat in the middle of the ocean.

“What the bu-!?” Shining Armor began before being cut off.

Gilgamesh quickly turned and faced the Princesses. “What’s in your hoof? Back to me. I have it. It’s an oyster with two tickets to an awards ceremony for your awesome newly trained guards. Look again, the tickets are now cake! Anything is possible when your guards are awesome and not pathetic. I’m on a dragon.” He finished as he sat on the back of green adult dragon, with everyone somehow now on the beach as a tune was whistled out of nowhere. In a flash everyone was back in the palace throne room and everything from before had disappeared except for the cake… and the dragon.

The ponies and changelings flinched as the dragon slowly began to wake from his slumber, his eyes fluttering for a bit before opening fully. He lifted his head and scanned his surroundings.

“... Where am I?” He asked, a clearly confused look on his face.

“C-C-C-Canterlot,” one of the guards stuttered out.

The dragon looked nervous. “C-Canterlot? But that means-!” He turned to see the Princesses on their thrones looking rather surprised. “P-Princesses! I-I-I swear I didn’t-” he began only for Gilgamesh to butt it.

“‘Sup, Everflame?”

The dragon’s eyes shrunk to pinpricks as he went pale. He then slowly turned to look at his back, seeing the warrior sitting casually and taking a bite out of the cake.

“Mmm. Red velvet.”

Everflame bolted for the nearest corner, Gilgamesh hopping off easily, before pressing his body as much as possible against the wall, an absolutely terrified look on his face. “WH-WH-WH-WH-WH-WH-WH-WH-WH-WHAT DO YOU WANT!?” He screeched.

“Hey, no need to freak out. I’m just cashing in the favor you owe me,” Gilgamesh replied calmly, eating more of the cake.

“O-Oh!” Everflame exclaimed, then rushing forwards and lying completely flat on the ground, as if he was ready to kiss Gilgamesh’s feet. “O-Of course! I-I made sure n-never to stray too far from my cave so I w-wouldn’t miss you in case you came looking for me! I-I even stayed out of the D-Dragon M-M-Migration, just to make sure you didn’t g-get the wrong id-dea!” He explained, smiling nervously.

“Aw, you didn’t have to go that far.”

“Oh no, I insist!”

The ponies were stunned. They’d heard of, and in some cases seen, the power of Gilgamesh, but to see a fully grown dragon prostrating himself in terror before the warrior began to truly put into perspective just what kind of power and reputation he held.

“S-So, what do you wish of me, oh great one?”

“You’re gonna take me to see the Dragon King!” Gilgamesh replied cheerfully.

Everflame went pale again. “Um… If I may, um, sir… That may not be-”

“Everflame,” Gilgamesh interrupted. “You’re gonna take me to see the Dragon King!” He repeated, just as cheerfully as before.

Everflame simple stayed silent for a moment before a terrified smile stretched across his face. “Yes, sir,” he whimpered.

“Good!”

“The Dragon King?” Luna asked. “Why do you wish to meet with them?”

Gilgamesh smiled. “It’s a long shot, but like your sister said, this is a battle for the world, so everyone on it should have a say. Besides, I might still have a few friends in the dragon lands.”

The ponies began to mutter amongst themselves.

“‘Friends in the dragon lands?’ Is it possible?”

“He is over one thousand years old, and I heard that he’s battled dragons.”

“If we could have the dragons come to aid us, they’d be an incredible help.”

“Anyway, it’s time you and I get going,” Gilgamesh said to Everflame before turning to the Princess. “Oh, and I was serious about that offer. I doubt you need to think it over.” He then grabbed his naginata and cut a very large hole in the air. “In you go!” He said before grabbing and hurling Everflame inside who yelped in surprise, and jumped in afterwards.

Once again, the throne room was silent.

“Wait… how did he do all that stuff with the boat?” Cadance asked.

“He didn’t,” came a voice from behind her.

All eyes turned to see that Discord had snuck up on them all.

“Got to admit, that was really fun! We need to share ideas more often!” He said gleefully. “But now, onto serious matters.” He then floated over and grabbed Celestia and Luna by their horns. “We need to talk,” he said simply before all three disappeared in a flash of light.

After a few moments of noone making a move, Blueblood cleared his throat. “Well, um… Prince Shining Armor, I believe further discussion will have to be put off.”

“Uh r-right. Um, discussions will resume later. I’ll have you all notified when the Princesses return. Until then, you’re all dismissed,” Shining Armor announced.

As the room began to disperse, Blueblood made to leave, only to stop when Rarity called out for him as she trotted over. “Um, excuse me, Prince. I must say, that was a rather rousing speech you made, and those were quite the impressive announcements. But, if I may ask, what brought about such a thing?”

Blueblood looked away and sighed. “Miss Rarity, let’s just say that recently I was forced to take a long hard look at what kind of pony I’ve been for my whole life, and I didn’t like what I saw.” He turned to her and smiled. “I hope, when this is all over, I’ll be able to make up for my previous actions. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have quite a bit of paperwork to do before what I proclaimed here becomes official.” He then began to trot out of the throne room.

“Ok. Dude has my respect,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“Ditto,” Spike added.

“Eeyup,” said Applejack, borrowing her brother’s catchphrase.

Twilight smiled. After everything that had happened, she had very few positive things to cling to, many of the ideas she once took as truth had been torn away. But now it looked like one of them had been proven true, something she had read in a book long ago.

Some ponies are at their best only when everything else is at its worst.

Celestia, Luna, and Discord appeared in Celestia’s chambers, the two Princesses somewhat disoriented from the unexpected teleportation.

“Discord,” Celestia groaned.

“Yes, yes, give me the disappointed pout again. But first, I’d like to ask you two something,” he began. Then, suddenly, his eyes turned pitch black, his mouth stretched impossibly wide and showed off dozens of rows of teeth, and the rest of his body burst into flames. “WHy dIDn’T yoU CAll mE!?” He bellowed, his voice sounding like some kind of unspeakable horror.

And in the next instant his terrifying transformation was gone, reverted back to his normal self, though he did look rather angry. Both the Princesses were stunned, never having seen anything like this before.

“You wanted me to use my magic for good! You wanted me to protect Equestria! SO WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME WHAT WAS HAPPENING SO I COULD COME AND SAVE PONIES!? WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME FLUTTERSHY WAS IN DANGER!?” He shouted.

Celestia and Luna were both taken aback by his outburst, and more importantly the reason behind it, and shared a guilty glance with each other.

“I’m sorry, Discord. It… It just never crossed our minds,” Celestia admitted.

Discord inhaled for a moment before exhaling sharply. “Fine. Just don’t leave me out again. Anyway, I’m afraid I’ve got some bad news for you. Remember that barrier you had me make? Well, since I thought it was strange that the Demons of Tartarus managed to escape I gave it a look.”

“And?” Luna asked.

“...Something actually managed to eat a hole through it.”

Author's Notes:

WOOO! WE'RE BACK!

I'll be honest, I've been wanting to do that Old Spice joke almost since the beginning of the previous fic. I'm sorry this took so long, but sometimes trying to write is just... GAAAAAAAAAAH!

Anyway, I'd like to once again thank GoldenScript for being my editor, and I'd like to thank all you loyal fans for sticking around. Hopefully the next chapter will be done within the month.

In the meantime, why not check out my other Displaced fics, "Coming Up OOO" and "The ⑨ Chronicles"? Shameless plug is shameless.

Recruiting

Celestia and Luna both just gaped for moment, unable to respond. Finally, Celestia found her voice.

“How!? What kind of power could break something you’ve set up!?”

“Not ‘break’, Tia. ‘Ate.’ Breaking something is when you can see where it was smashed open. Eating something means there’s no trace of what was originally there,” Discord clarified.

“Th-then what you meant was-!” Luna began.

“That whatever or whomever was responsible wiped that part of the barrier from existence,” Discord finished. “Don't worry, I repaired it already, but… Well, I don't think I can do anything to stop it.”

The sisters both took a moment to process this. After a few moments, Celestia spoke.

“Discord, I'm going to have to ask you to watch over all of your barrier and alert us to any holes being opened as well as closing them. I know it's a bit of a thankless task, but-”

“I'm the only one who can,” he finished. “I know. Just make sure to keep me informed too, alright?”

“Of course. We apologize for before.”

Discord made to snap his paw.

“And Discord?”

“Hm?”

“Please be careful. We still don't know what we’re dealing with.”

Discord just smirked and nodded before disappearing with a snap.

“What should we do, sister?” Luna asked.

Celestia thought for a moment, going over what she has heard over the past few days.

“... We need to start preparing what and who we have to spare. The refugees will be coming and will be here in a few days, and we need to be able to feed and house them as well as possible. In the meantime, I'll need to prepare to do what may be the most difficult task of my entire life.”

“And what would that be?”

Celestia sighed and closed her eyes. “Convincing thousands, if not millions, of ponies who have already lost so much to put their lives on the line.”

“Um, your Greatness?” Everflame asked hesitantly.

“Just Gilgamesh, Everflame,” I answered back, lounging on his back.

“Um, Gilgamesh? Why did you not teleport us directly to the Dragon Lands?” he asked as he flew onward.

“Gives me time to think of what I'm gonna say. Besides, last I checked, teleporting in unannounced for any reason other than to warn the King was an act of war. By the way, why are you so scared of the King? Crimsonwing was always struck me as a reasonable authority figure.”

“... King Crimsonwing has been dead for some time, your Exc- I mean, Gilgamesh.”

I felt a pang in my heart when I heard that. Crimsonwing was a good friend of mine, one of the first I had after I came to Equestria. It made me realize that my life of combat, while fun, hadn't done me any favors in the companionship department. He was one of the few beings who I would've stuck my neck out for, and was willing to do the same for me.

“I see. I'm sorry to hear that. Who snuffed him out?”

“Unfortunately, he burned out.”

“Oh.”

Allow to explain something about dragon culture and biology. Unlike pretty much other race, dragons don't get weaker as they get older. In fact, they only get stronger. The only exception to this is the last few weeks of their lives, when their strength begins to plummet. Luckily, part of dragon biology is they can tell a few years in advance their time is coming and get their affairs in order, specifically who gets their hoard and a few other personal things. When their end is about a few months off, they pick someone to “snuff them out”. Dragons are very prideful creatures, and in fact it wasn’t until suffering several losses to the Princesses that they had to concede that there was anyone equal to them, though I often suspect that one of the reasons they let it slide is because they only had to admit two beings among the entire world were equal to their species’ power. And they were basically goddesses. Because of this the very idea of growing weaker is abhorrent to them, and they would rather die in battle strong than wither away. Thus the practice of “Snuffing.”

I would equate Snuffing to the draconic version of Seppuku, in that it is a sort of honor death. They even have “Seconds”, those who are picked to help them carry out this task. However, instead of the Second being the person who cuts off the head of the man killing themselves so they don’t suffer, a dragon’s Second in Snuffing is supposed to be someone both strong enough to take them down as well as trustworthy enough to give them a proper death in battle. Needless to say, being chosen as a Second is an honor. If a Second is unable to properly perform their duty, however, it is seen as shameful both for the Second and the one wishing to be Snuffed, as it shows not only that the Second is weak but that the one being Snuffed has poorly chosen the one to carry out their task. A dragon may choose multiple Seconds, but their options are limited to family, close friends, and in rare cases those that owe them a debt. Even still, if the dragon chosen as the first Second isn’t able to perform their task the Snuffing isn’t seen quite as favorably.

If all of a dragon’s options for Snuffing have failed, then their only option left is to wait out the end of their days and die, or as the dragons call it, “Burning Out.” To Burn Out is seen as shameful both on the dragon and their entire species. As I said before, dragons are prideful creatures and hate being reminded of their own mortality. To see a dragon die in battle to a superior being is one thing, but for them to be reminded that for all their strength, power, and longevity that they are still mortal really gets under their scales. The only thing in dragon culture seen as more shameful than Burning Out is for a dragon to kill another while they are Burning Out. This shows that the killer has no respect for their species, has no pride as a dragon, and the punishment for such a thing is death, usually the most cruel and painful kind imaginable. One example Crimsonwing told me was from before his time, when the dragon who had committed this unforgivable act was to have each and every one of their scaled slowly and painfully peeled off before being bound and allowing wild animals to pick at their now tender and exposed flesh. As you can probably guess, very few dragons have ever committed this act.

However, when the Dragon King Burns Out it’s not a seen as a shame, but a tragedy. The Dragon King is able to choose any dragon in the entire species as their Second. Since the one who completes this task becomes the next King, this is of course a coveted role. However, if no one they pick is up to the task then that means that the next Dragon King, which is decided by battle royale, is not as great as the one that came before them, and thus the dragons as a species are weaker. This also tends to lead to darker times, as the next King will make their rule harsher and more brutal to prove themselves to their new subjects.

I thought just came to my head, and I realized that because Crimsonwing was dead his daughter Skyrender likely now “belonged” to the new Dragon King. See another thing about dragon culture is when someone says that a dragon is “their child” or “their spouse”, they don’t just mean they they’re related by blood or marriage, they mean that they belong to them, as in actual ownership. For husband and wife this isn’t that big a deal, as it is more a “mutual ownership”, but for a child that means the parent owns them. This of course means that asking for marriage must be done through the parents, but it also means that since a child is technically a part of their hoard a dragon can trade, sell, or even loan another dragon their child. Even though few do, the possibility often keeps many hatchlings in line the few times their parents actually do some parenting. More importantly, however, since the new Dragon King inherits the hoard of the previous one, and since Skyrender was technically part of that hoard, that means she could be owned by the new king.

I clenched my fist at the thought. Dragons weren’t known for their kindness, but Crimsonwing loved his daughter dearly. When the two of us mutually decided not go through with his proposed marriage he immediately dropped the idea on her desires alone, not even needing to hear my half, despite his hopes for me to take the throne and for our kids to be the most powerful beings ever conceived. Though my heart still, and probably will always, belong to Luna I did and still do care deeply for Skyrender, and the idea that somedragon could be treating her like their… plaything made my blood boil.

If worse comes to worst I’ll challenge the new King for the right to own her, taking her with me and out of their grasp. I owe her and her father that much to keep her safe.

Actually, speaking of old friends…

I held up the Badge of Honor before closing my eyes.

"Hey Nemmy, you there? It's Gilgamesh."

There was a brief delay before I got a response.

"I read you, Gilgy. What's up?" he replied.

Oh man, I’m gonna hate telling him this.

"Listen, um... I know I only sent you two shipments, but I'm afraid I'm gonna have to cut you off. See, things have got really bad here, and... well, Equestria's gonna need every resource it can get. And, that includes me."

There was another pause before he responded.

“Alright, I understand. It'll take some more rationing, which I'm sure some of the ponies won't be happy with, but I think we'll be able to pull it off. If need be, I'll raid some of the trade routes going out of Equestria.”

There was another pause before he spoke again.

“Are you alright? Anything you need to talk about?”

I sighed. "Canterlot got hit. Hard. Celestia got beat up pretty bad, and Luna even worse. They've pulled through for the most part, but it was enough to put me into a bloodlust. I'm not happy about it. As for who did it, all the demons escaped from Tartarus, and I'm pretty sure whoever let them out is the same being that sent that monster you and I fought the first time we met. Put simply, Equestria is going to war."

I heard him take in a sharp breath, a loud thump, and something cracking. I then heard a loud crash.

Huh. I thought it only transferred our thoughts. Does he hear the wind rushing by me?

“I'm... ugh. There's nothing I can put into words that can tell you how sorry I am to hear that. Especially about what happened to Luna. I know that can't be easy for you.”

Once again there was another pause.

He must be in the middle of something.

“Listen, if you need me, don't hesitate to call me. Alright? War or not, you helped me out a lot. And you're my friend. Plus I would love to give the son of a bitch responsible for all of that a taste of his own medicine.” he growled.

I chuckled halfheartedly. "A little late for that, I'm afraid. I left the bastard in six pieces. I... guess I know how you feel when the 'Nemesis' part of you takes over. It's scary what we can become when we give into our rage. Still, I appreciate the offer, and despite my obligations I'll try to keep myself free as well."

“Well, if you killed him, the bastard probably deserved it. And yeah, it's scary to lose yourself. Really scary. I have to remind myself who I am, and what I'm here for. Remembering where you came from and those you love helps. It helps a lot. I'm just afraid of the day that I won't…”

I heard a grunt, followed by someone calling Nemesis’ name.

“Thank you for saying that. I'll try not to talk to you like it's a therapy session.” He laughed for a moment. “I need to get back to town, they need me. I know there's a war coming, but try to stay in one piece. Alright?”

"Heh. It's not me I'm worried about, its everyone else. Anyway, thanks buddy. Really appreciate it."

I tucked the medal back into my armor.

“Gilgamesh, Sir? W-We’re about to ar-rive,” Everflame stuttered.

“Thanks. By the way, what's got you so worried?” I asked.

“Well, you see Sir, the latest Dragon King has decided, in order to keep track of our power and numbers, that any dragon that does not participate in the Dragon Migration-” he paused to gulp, “will be considered a t-traitor and p-put t-to d-d-death.”

“...oh. So that's why you didn't want to come here.”

“Y-Yes.”

“Well, don't worry about that. I've got your back.”

“R-Really!?” he turned to look at me, his tone as surprised as it was hopeful.

“Yeah, no sweat buddy. I'm not gonna let anyone hurt you for doing what I told you to.”

“Oh, thank you so much, Gilgamesh! Your kindness is a vast as your-”

“Eyes forwards pal, don't want to crash.”

“Oh, right,” he said as he turned his head back around. “...Thank you.”

“No prob.”

A few minutes later we had landed in the rocky and volcanic Dragon Lands, a region northwest of Equestria near the coast and including several islands around that area. Most of the dragons ignored us until they saw me climb off Everflame’s back. Most just looked on curiously, but a few seemed to pass the information along. Everflame noticed this as well and gulped loudly.

“Hey, don't worry. Like I said, I got you,” I assured him. He exhaled and nodded back to me, clearly grateful.

After a few minutes an adult dragon with tar black scales and a slate colored underbelly landed in front of us. He had red eyes and two horns that swept backwards. He also had two tusks extending from the sides of his mouth.

Everflame began to sweat bullets. “D-Darkglaive,” he stuttered.

“Everflame,” the dragon began, his voice sounding like gravel. “You are charged with the crime of refusing to participate in the Dragon Migration. As decreed by the the Dragon King, the sentence is death,” he said simply before inhaling deeply.

“I INVOKE THE RIGHT OF HONOR BOUND!” I bellowed to catch Darkglaive’s attention. He stopped to stare at me, as did many of the nearby dragons who started to mutter amongst themselves. “EVERFLAME HAD BEEN INDEBTED TO ME, AND AS PER MY INSTRUCTIONS HAD TO BE AVAILABLE TO REPAY HIS DEBT AT ANY TIME! AS SUCH, HE WAS HONOR BOUND AND UNABLE TO PARTICIPATE IN THE DRAGON MIGRATION!” I shouted. It wasn't entirely true of course, he could've left if he wanted, but I didn't let him know that and I wasn't about to make things harder for him.

Darkglaive continued to stare at me before slowly exhaling, a stream of smoke coming out of his nostrils instead of a blast of fire.

“What task is required to clear this debt?” he asked.

“I SEEK AN AUDIENCE WITH THE THE DRAGON KING!” I yelled back.

He chuckled. “How fortuitous. You will follow me. The Dragon King will decide if your desire for an audience will be granted, the veracity of your Honor Bound, and if either of you live to see another day.” He turned and began walking back the way he came without waiting for a response.

“The Dragon King’s Envoy?” I asked. Everflame nodded. “Shit.”

Ok, a few more things to explain about dragon culture. First, The Dragon King’s Envoy is a dragon personally selected to speak and act for the King themselves. They are also something of an advisor to the King, but can only give that advice when they ask. You can usually tell what kind of King is in power by their Envoy, as they usually pick somedragon that either is similar to them or, in the cases of wiser rulers, someone to provide an opposing opinion. In this case, a no-nonsense Envoy either means a King who is kind and reasonable who wants somedragon to show they aren’t weak, or the more likely case of a King who wants somedragon as brutal as they are.

Next is Honor Bound, an ancient part of Dragon Law. Although I should also explain, as Dragon Law is different from Royal Decree. Royal Decree is a law that the current King gets to enact. They can decree anything they like whenever they like, so long as they tell everydragon before putting it into practice. Decree only carries from King to King if the current King wants it to. Dragon Law, on the other hand, is a set of unbreakable rules nodragon gets to change, with the only exception being if every living dragon agrees on it. Needless to say, none of them have really even bothered to try.

Honor Bound is actually a big part of how dragons behave. Those few brave enough to interact with them often mention how they can't get a dragon to promise them anything. The reason is the law of Honor Bound which can basically be summed up like this: If a dragon promises something they have to mean it and follow through on it. Since dragons are naturally greedy, there is very little stopping them from lying and cheating to get what they want, in addition to using power. To offset this, Honor Bound means that any dragon has to follow through on any promise they make. If any dragon breaks their promise, then their words are now useless as far as dragon culture is concerned. Basically, a dragon who breaks Honor Bound is treated such that absolutely everything they say is a lie until proven otherwise. I mean everything. When I once asked Crimsonwing how severely this is treated, he said that if one who had broken Honor Bound said “I’m dying” while clearly about to perish, death would not take them unless another dragon could verify that they were indeed about to die. It was a joke, sure, but in practice it's not too much of an exaggeration.

Now of course some dragons tried to subvert the system, claiming promises in order to conflict with promises. In this case, the Dragon King decides which one makes the decision in what stays and what goes. In order to keep themselves from getting flooded with some conflicting requests, it was pretty much decided that anydragon that attempts to knowingly create a conflicting Honor Bound will immediately be put to death, hence another reason dragons don’t make promises that often. In a normal case, the promise that came first usually wins, but leniency is usually given if they were forced into a conflicting promise by forces beyond their control. However, what is defined as “beyond their control” and even if there is any leniency given is, once again, decided by the Dragon King.

As we continued to walk along many dragons had come to watch us, probably having heard something passed along. When they saw me walking alongside Everflame there were many expressions that were given to the dragon. Some curious, others pondering, but for the most part they were disgusted or mocking. See, going back to dragon pride, there are few creatures other than their own species that dragons will make promises to, as doing so usually means you see the other as an equal or a superior. In general the only time a dragon will make a promise to an “inferior species” is if they find the idea amusing or if they genuinely like or care about them. But to see me riding on Everflame's back and declare that he was Honor Bound to me, well that was seen as him being disgraced.

They’ll know who I am soon enough, and then they’ll stop laughing.

Right as I thought that a group of youthful laughter rang out.

“Check it out! What kind of loser must this guy be!?” a familiar voice declared.

I looked up and saw Garble and his crew pointing and laughing. Out of my peripheral vision I saw Everflame grit his teeth and clench his claws.

Or maybe I can start making a name for myself right now.

I crouched down and launched myself into the air, landing smack-dab in front of the group, startling them. I slowly rose and grinned.

“Hi guuuuuuuuuuys! How ya doin’?” I asked in the creepiest faux friendly voice I could.

After a moment of recovery, a white drake smirked back. “Hey, you see this nut, Garble? This guy thinks he’s hot stuff! I think we need to teach him a lesson, right?” he said threateningly. A few of the dragons voiced their agreement, but one expected voice was absent. “...Garble?”

They all turned to see Garble and the two other dragons that saw me before shaking in terror. Considering how he was laughing his ass off before, and now looked like a deer in the headlights, I don't think he was able to recognize me from a distance.

“It's been awhile, hasn't it fellas?” I continued. “Almost a year now. And I can see you remember what happened last time.”

None of them responded.

“You know fellas, I'm actually pretty… hungry right now,” I said taking a step forwards. “I could really go for some…” I paused, building up Aqua Breath in small levels inside my mouth. Soon it looked like my saliva was bubbling over my face guard. “Dragon meat.”

Now all of them were shaking. I've found that one of the best ways to scare someone is to threaten to eat them. There are some things that are just scary no matter who or what you are, and the idea of being eaten just touches on that primal nerve. Garble was now shaking like a leaf, his eyes wide in desperation.

I let my face guard drop, showing off my predatory smile and rabid-like drool. “Wanna help me with that?”

Garble fainted and fell onto his back. As soon as he hit the ground the rest scattered like cockroaches. Having accomplished my goal, I wiped the saliva from my mouth and replaced my face guard before hopping back over to Everflame and Darkglaive.

The black dragon folded his arms. “Finished?” he asked.

“Oh yes please, carry on,” I cheerfully replied. I snuck a look at Everflame, who smiled slightly in appreciation. As we walked I noticed there were considerably less looks of disgust or mockery, now replaced with either amazement, curiosity, or caution. See while all dragons are prideful, adolescent dragons are more open about it. This causes them to be rather… Well, stupid. It often leads them to do things that are dangerous, even for them, like picking fights with others clearly more powerful than they are, like adult dragons. So to have a group of hardheaded, impulsive teenagers terrified of me meant that I was strong enough even to get through their thick skulls.

After a few minutes of walking we began to approach the Dragon King’s throne, a massive plateau that was taller than anything else within view, allowing the King to look down on anyone and anything in the vicinity. I glanced around, trying to see if I could catch a glimpse of Skyrender, but nothing so far.

Damn, I hope she’s alright. I assumed the next King would've kept her as a trophy, but it's just as likely she could've just been killed.

Just then a portal opened up in front of us. Before I could process what happened, a creature roughly my size jumped out. It was reptilian in appearance, almost like a bipedal dragon, with wings, a tail, sharp claws, and horns. It had glowing yellow eyes and its body was entirely red.

“So, I finally found you, False One!” he declared, baring his claws as he glared at me.

‘False One?’

Darkglaive growled and stood up tall. “You dare defile these lands with your presence? Leave now or die,” he ordered with a calm but forceful voice.

“Come and make me, lesser creature!” the red being boasted.

Now I remember! This is the guy that got killed by Leviathan! Shit, that means I have no idea what his powers are!

Darkglaive inhaled before unleashing a stream of fire at the Demon, but the creature raised its hands. The fire contorted into a ball right in front of him before shooting back at the dragon. Darkglaive dodged before charging, but the Red Demon dodged, then grabbed the dragon’s horn and tossed him over his shoulder, sending him crashing into the plateau behind.

“Everflame, get back!” I shouted as I drew my naginata. The dragon scurried away in fear.

Damn it, since he was killed in a cutscene before he was fought in game, I don't know about any of his abilities! Gonna have to take this slow and-

I stopped when I noticed something move behind him. I smirked and clipped my naginata to my back, drew my shield and then cast Shell on myself.

The Red Demon growled. “You dare mock me!? That will be your last mistake! You will fall by my hand, for I am-!”

“Toast,” I interrupted.

“Eh?”

I pointed up and his gaze followed. Looming right above him was the head of the mountain-sized Dragon King, so large that the shadows obscured nearly all details, glaring angrily at the boastful intruder.

The Dragon King inhaled and I hid behind my shield.

“Oh no,” the Red Demon muttered before the Dragon King exhaled. What came was not a stream of flame, but more like a laser beam of fire. The Red Demon raised his arms and managed to halt some of the blast, but the force of the Dragon King’s fire was too great to handle.

“AGAIN!? THIS IS BULL-!” was all he managed to say before the breath weapon overcame his power and enveloped him, boring into the rock below like a hot bullet through butter. The Dragon King stopped and all that was left of the Red Demon’s presence was a twenty-foot wide hole in the ground, with a bottom that couldn’t be seen.

There’s a mythology gag if I ever saw one.

I could feel the Dragon King’s gaze shift to me and Everflame. I held firm but Everflame began to cower like a puppy.

“And who are you, foreigner?” the Dragon King’s voice rumbled, the vibrations being able to be felt through my body. I was surprised to find that despite the power and weight the voice carried, it sounded distinctly feminine. I mean, I know that “King” is just a title, even female rulers are referred to as “Dragon Kings”, but I guess I just wasn't expecting it.

Just then Darkglaive landed next to us both and bowed. “My King, this is the drake Everflame who did not participate in the Dragon Migration. This one next to him claims he was Honor Bound to be available at any time and thus could not participate. This one also seeks to have the debt fulfilled by having an audience with you.”

“Hmph. Is that so?” She said before turning her gaze to Everflame. “Present me, accused one. You may be spared depending on your performance.”

“O-O-O-Of c-c-c-course,” he stuttered as he stepped forwards and then turned to me. I took a look around and noticed that all the dragons in the area had gathered to watch, some clearly expecting there to be blood.

The Dragon King raised her head, allowing her massive body to be presented for all to see. Now that she was no longer casting a shadow on us, I began to notice some features. First were her two horns that came out from the side before curving inwards, ending in downwards points in front of her brows. My eyes widened a bit, as I'd only seen that horn style once before.

Everflame took a deep breath to calm himself before beginning.

“Presenting the leader and greatest of our kind!” he began, but I was barely listening as I took in her details.

Her scales are golden-

“The most powerful of all dragons,-”

-her underbelly is black-

“-Her Excellency-”

-and her eyes are blue. Could she really be-?

“- daughter of the previous Dragon King-”

My jaw dropped as my eyes widened.

“-the great and illustrious Dragon King-!”

“SKYRENDER!?” I shouted. “IS THAT REALLY YOU!?”

Everyone was silent. They were likely stunned that I had interrupted the Dragon King’s presentation, but I didn't care. For her part, the King looked at me curiously.

“You speak as though you know me,” she said. “Just who are-?”

“HOLY SHIT, IT IS YOU! HOT DAMN, GIRL, YOU GREW UP!”

The silence that followed was so pervasive you could hear a pin drop. Every dragon was stunned, including Skyrender herself. After a few moments she recovered and bore down at me, smoke seeping from her nostrils as she flared her wings.

“HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO ME IN SUCH A FLIPPANT TONE, YOU INSECT!” she bellowed. “GROVEL, MAGGOT! PROSTRATE YOURSELF TO ME AND BEG FORGIVENESS, AND I MAY YET SPARE YOUR LIFE AS YOU LIVE OUT THE REST OF YOUR PITIFUL EXISTENCE AS MY SLAVE!”

“Aw, c’mon Rendy, no need for formalities!” I said back calmly.

Skyrender grit her teeth. "FOOL! YOU HAVE SEALED YOUR-!” she began, only top stop her eyes widening. “... What did you call me?” She moved in closer to get a better look at me “You called me ‘Rendy’. The only ones who ever called me that were my father and…”

I smiled back. “‘Sup, kid?”

Her jaw dropped, her eyes wide in shock. I then saw a smile begin to tug at the edges of her mouth. She brought her wings back and crouched down, ready to pounce.

My eyes widened in fear. She’s not really going to-

Unfortunately, she launched herself right at me. As I was pondering whether or not my body could sustain several thousand tons of dragon launched at me like a rocket I began to notice something peculiar.

Is… Is she getting sma-?

“Meshie!” she cried as she wrapped her arms around my neck, hugging me tightly. It was then I realized that she had shrunk down to about the size of a teenaged dragon. Half a second later, I realized the importance of what that meant.

“It's you! It's really you! I knew you'd be back eventually, I just knew it!” she squealed in delight.

Smiling, I grabbed her in a headlock and gave her a noogie. “‘Course I am, Rendy! You really didn’t think I’d never pay you a visit again, did ya?” I said before letting her go. “And look at you, Dragon King, huh? And a Shifter Dragon to boot! Now, where’s that shy little dragoness who always said she’d never amount to anything, huh?” I teased.

“Shut up!” she retorted and gave me a playful punch to the shoulder as she smiled.

Allow me to explain. A Shifter Dragon is an extremely rare breed of dragon, and a very revered one. In terms of rarity, they're basically the dragon equivalent of alicorns, although they aren't immortal, nor do they immediately become rulers because of it. They appear once about every dozen generations, and considering that dragon lives are generally about four or five thousand years, that's a long ass time to wait between having one be born. Even stranger is that it seems to have nothing to do with genetics. Crimsonwing once told me that there was one time where there were two Shifter Dragons born in the same generation, and the King back then ordered them to mate. Not only did they not produce a Shifter, but another shifter was born that had nothing to do with either of their families.

As you can probably guess by what happened, Shifter Dragons have the ability to increase or decrease their size at will, unlike other dragons who have set sizes with the occasional greed boost. If I had to guess, her normal size was a little smaller than an adult dragon, meaning she was currently in shrink mode.

“E-Excuse me, my King,” Darkglaive began. “But… what are you doing!?”

“Hm? What do you mean? I'm saying hello to an old friend of mine,” Rendy replied in a matter-of-fact tone.

“What do you mean ‘an old friend’? Who could this… being possibly be that you would lower yourself like this!?” he asked, obviously confused and exasperated.

“Why, the only being who defeated the previous King in combat,” she answered with a smirk.

“What? But no one ever defeated your father after he ascended to the throne! The Equestrian Princesses might have had the power to defeat him, but he never fought them!”

“Oh, but you're forgetting one person he did lose to.”

“But he’s a myth! A story dragons tell their hatchlings! If he was real, he'd be over a millennium old!”

“1,550 years old,” I corrected with a smirk. “Give or take a few decades.”

Darkglaive’s eyes widened. “B-But, that would mean…”

I smirked. “‘Sup? Been a while since I was here last. I was afraid you’d all forgotten about me.”

Darkglaive practically turned white, his eyes wide with fear and his body shaking. “You… You…” He muttered barely over a whisper. Then he finally seemed to find his voice. “HE’S REAL! GILGAMESH THE DRAGON SMASHER IS REAL!”

And just like that every dragon was overcome with pure terror, except for Everflame and Skyrender.

“ATTACK! DEFEND THE KING!” one shouted.

“NO! HE’LL SNAP HER IN HALF BEFORE WE COULD GET CLOSE!” another cautioned.

“HIDE THE HATCHLINGS BEFORE HE EATS THEM!” an older dragoness cried.

“I DON’T WANT TO BE A SEX SLAVE!” a teenage dragoness wailed.

“... Jesus Christ, Rendy, just what kind of stories have been made up about me?” I asked.

“Heh, you haven't even heard the craziest ones,” she chuckled.

“Considering that the ones so far include eating babies and turning teens into sex slaves, I don't think I want to.”

“Oh no, you'll like this one. Some of them thought that you didn't actually beat my father, but instead you were actually a female and seduced him to get what you want. Then, to save face, he made up some story about a fierce warrior who was able to overpower him.”

I held on for two seconds before bursting out laughing. “Are you serious!? Oh god, that's hilarious!”

“I know, right!?” She laughed back.

“My King, get away from him!” Darkglaive warned.

Rendy rolled her eyes. “Darkglaive, haven't you been listening? Meshie’s my friend, has been long before you were even hatched.” She wrapped her arm and my shoulder and I did the same in response. “See? Nothing to worry about.”

“You know, I was actually afraid I'd have to beat the new King for your freedom,” I commented. “I didn't expect you to be King yourself.”

“Aww! Thanks!”

Darkglaive, and most of the other dragons, just stared, completely dumbfounded.

“So, what’s the occasion? Just here to say ‘hi’?” Rendy asked.

“Actually, I’m here for something a bit more important.”

“Oh, speaking of important, there’s something you’re definitely going to want back.”

“Oh? Sounds nice! But first, a little favor for my friend here?” I asked, motioning to Everflame, who was waiting patiently and trying his best not to look completely stunned at how things had transpired.

“Oh, sure. Everflame, as King I hereby decree your Honor Bound legitimate. You are pardoned of the crime of not participating in the Dragon Migration,” Rendy said almost nonchalantly.

Everflame let out a sigh of relief. “Thank you so much, your Excellency.”

“Darkglaive, hold down the fort, I’ve got some catching up to do,” she ordered before extending her wings and taking flight. “Come on, Meshie,” she said and then headed off towards the cave behind her throne plateau.

I smirked and leapt after her, following behind. Once we arrived at the cave and headed in for a few minutes she turned around and, rather unexpectedly, hugged me, burying her face into my chest as she did.

“Meshie, I’m so happy you’re back,” she said softly.

“Rendy?”

“I missed you. I missed you so much. I’ve been alone, so alone, after father Burnt Out. It hurts. It hurts that I wasn’t able to Snuff him, that I wasn’t able to give him proper respect, and now that I had to take the role of King by force I find that I have no one to connect with. I can only be their King, nothing else.”

“Oh, Rendy,” I said as I hugged her back and she began to sob. I just held her for a few minutes, letting her release her emotions, before she let go.

“It’s hard to be leader, you know. Harder than I ever thought.”

“Believe me, I have some experience, but likely nowhere near the level of responsibility you’ve had to deal with.”

“It's nice to have someone I can talk to about this. Anyway, follow me,” she motioned for me to head further into the cave. After a few minutes we arrived at the massive King’s Hoard, a collection of gold, jewels, and other priceless artifacts that would likely put even all of Canterlot’s wealth to shame. “Wait here,” she said before flying off. About a minute later she came back with something nearly as big as she was, wrapped in a red silk cloth. “I think it's time you got this back,” she said and unwrapped it. My eyes widened and a smile crept onto my face as I saw the blue lightning-shaped blade.

“Zantetsuken,” I said before grabbing the handle, admiring the gleam of one of my most useful weapons. It was just then I was reminded of a certain promise.

Nicholas, Luna, you’ll be together soon. Just four more and then I'll finally be able to make my vow a reality.

“I see you took good care of it,” I said before absorbing the weapon into me, causing it to disperse in a flash. “But how exactly did you get ahold of it in the first place?”

Skyrender growled, a fire building up in both her eyes and throat.

“Those damn Princesses gave it to us. They wanted us to keep it from you in case you ever came back. At first I couldn't believe you had even been beaten, but when father and I saw the blade…” She shook with anger, trying to regain control of herself before continuing. “Father took the weapon, but only to make sure no one else would get it. They clearly had no idea of your relationship with him, otherwise they never would've given it to us. Father swore that once you returned he'd give it back and then we'd join you in taking revenge.” Her scowl morphed into a sinister smile. “Now is the time. Let’s show those wretched little ponies who the real rulers of the world are!” She grabbed my shoulders as her smile widened. “All of dragon kind will be at your command, Meshie! You can take revenge, show them your power, and we’ll all be at your back! Take your place as King of this world, with all of us at your side!”

I just stared at her. I knew that she had to toughen up to be the new King, but this was far beyond anything I thought. In addition, she was acting… vengeful. There was no way I could do what she wanted, but I didn’t want to burn bridges with her either, as an ally to Equestria or a friend.

I sighed. “I’m not doing that.”

“Wh-What?”

“I have no quarrel with Equestria or the Princesses, nor any other species. And I’m certainly not looking to become the King of anything, much less the world.”

“What are you talking about?” she growled back. “After what they did to you, how can you not want revenge? They froze you in stone! They took away your weapons! HOW CAN YOU NOT HATE THEM!?”

“Because I try my hardest not to hate anything. And besides, I wasn’t defeated, I let them win.”

“Wait, what?”

“The ponies, griffons, and minotaurs were going to such lengths to defeat me, putting their differences aside to join forces. They even held out against me for nearly a week straight.” I shrugged and smirked. “It just felt rude to let their efforts feel like it was for nothing, you know?”

“WHAT KIND OF EXCUSE IS THAT!? HOW COULD YOU JUST-!”

“Rendy,” I said simply, cutting her off. “Is it me you want revenge for, or you?”

She just stopped to stare at me for a moment.

“You said it yourself, you’ve been alone. Alone with no one to share your feelings with. Despite how dragons like to pretend how tough they are, they need friends and family, too.”

Rendy hung her head. “Meshie, I…”

I sighed clearing my throat. “King Skyrender of the dragons. I, Gilgamesh, have a favor to ask of you.”

She looked back to me, surprised by my change of tone.

“I’d like your kind to join Equestria and others in battling a new threat.”

She growled. “And why would I ever help those ponies? Those damn Princesses?”

“A darkness is coming, Skyrender. One that threatens not only Equestria but all of Equus. The Demons of Tartarus-”

“That’s Equestria’s problem! They’re the one’s who imprisoned them!” she spat back.

“-Were released by something much more powerful,” I finished, catching her attention. “Rendy, if this approaching enemy is who I think it is, then we’ll soon be facing foes greater than anything this world has ever seen. They’ll destroy everything in their path, ponies and dragons included, and some of them are strong enough that I’m not even sure I could beat them.”

I paused a moment to let that sink in before continuing.

“Rendy, I ask this of you, as a friend and as someone who loves this world, please help me. We’re stronger together, and we’re gonna need everything we can throw at this.”

She looked at me for a few moments before turning around. “Meshie, you of all outsiders should know that the dragons protect their own first and foremost. As King I need to choose the options that protect us the most, and fighting someone else’s war doesn’t fall under that.” She paused for a moment before continuing. “But… you are a friend, probably the best one I’ll ever have,” she turned and smirked at me. “So I’ll tell you what, I’ll split the difference.”

I stood next to Skyrender, who had now grown to her extended height to address her subjects, who gathered around the plateau.

“My subjects, hear me and heed my words,” she began before motioning to me. “My old friend, Gilgamesh, has come bringing me dire news from outside our lands. In Equestria the Demons of Tartarus have been unleashed, and the ponies have already suffered heavy losses.”

Some of the dragons actually chuckled at that. I held back my anger for now.

“In addition, there is a force even more powerful that guides them, one that seeks the destruction of the entire world and all who reside on it. Us included.”

“BRING ‘EM ON! WE’LL BURN THEM TO A CRISP!” one of the teens shouted, getting cheers from the others. The adults were quiet, but may obviously shared their sentiment.

“I would normally agree, but according to Gilgamesh these greater forces from beyond are powerful enough that even he isn’t sure that he can beat them,” she continued. The cheers began to die down, many looking concerned. I don’t know what rumors they heard about me, but no doubt unbelievable power was consistent among them, enough that they could begin to grasp the gravity of the situation. “I have no love for the ponies or the Princesses either, but it may be best for us to aid them on the front lines for our own benefit.”

There were obvious grumbles of dissent from the other dragons, but none willing to outright disagree. That was until Darkglaive spoke up.

“Your majesty, are you truly going to order us to fight alongside the ponies?” he asked.

Skyrendy closed her eyes and exhaled for a moment before continuing. “I will give no such order. As King my primary concern is with our own home and kind. As such I will remain here and protect our lands.” She then opened her eyes. “However, if any of you wish to go and fight in this war for whatever reason, whether it be to defend the ponies, test your skills, or show the world the might of us dragons, I will not stop you. The rest may stay here and defend our home with me.”

Some of the dragons, especially the young ones, were clearly toying with idea of heading out to fight, if not with the Equestrians than at least against the demons. It really wasn’t what I was hoping for, but at least Skyrender was making the idea of fighting on the same side appealing.

“However, I give you one last warning,” she began again, catching their attention. “If any of you decide to fight on the same side as the demons, I will see to your deaths myself.”

Despite that I had no doubt that none of them were thinking of joining the demons anyway, the point was certainly hammered home by the fear in their faces.

Skyrender raised her claw, extending her arm. “THOSE OF YOU WHO WISH TO FIGHT THE DEMONS WITH THE PONIES, GO NOW! THE REST OF YOU, SCOUR THE WORLD AND FIND ALL OF OUR KIN AND RETURN HERE TO DEFEND OUR LANDS! YOUR KING HAS SPOKEN!”

At that command most of the dragons took to the skies and left. Those who stayed behind were mostly very young and some of the older more powerful dragons, likely to both protect them and ensure Skyrender wasn’t alone. Darkglaive remained, of course, but I was surprised to find the Everflame had stayed as well. He flew over to me, a ponderous look on his face.

“Um… I want to thank you, Gilgamesh, sir,” he began. Clearly this was awkward for him. “You… You not only saved my life and kept your promise, but you also defended my pride as a dragon. I… I don’t really know how to feel about this.”

I just smirked. “Hey, it’s no problem. I just don’t like seeing people getting smack for something they don’t understand, you know?”

He just blinked at me. “You’re so strong, and yet, so kind. I… I didn’t really think such a thing was possible.”

“Well, I don’t blame you. No offense meant, but you are a dragon. You guys don’t really get out much.”

He seemed to mull over that for a moment.

“Well, I guess you’ll be staying here, huh?”

“... Actually, I think you just convinced me to fight alongside Equestria.”

I was actually surprised at that. “Really?”

“Like you said, I’m a dragon and we don’t get out much. And I’m starting to think that maybe… I’m missing out on something…”

“Well hey, choice is yours. I’ll see you around then.”

“You… Don’t need me take you back?”

“I can teleport, remember?”

“Oh, right. Well… Until next time, I suppose,” he said before turning to Skyrender and bowing. “I am humbled by your mercy, my King.” And with that he took off.

“This is as far as I’m willing to go,” Rendy told me.

“I know. I appreciate it.” I replied before cutting open a portal.

“Wait!”

I stopped to look at her. I could tell by the look in her eyes that right now she wanted to be just “Rendy”, not “Dragon King Skyrender.” That she wanted to spill her guts out to me. I saw her clamp down on her emotions before continuing.

“Promise me you won’t get sealed in stone again.”

I smirked at that. “I swear it. Now if you don’t mind, I’ve got some things to do.”

“Gilgamesh... please... I need to talk to you...” I heard whispered in my head. It was Jason.

Speaking of old friends.

“See ya,” I said before hopping inside. I was happy I did all that I could and knowing I still had an old friend. Now, off to see another.

Celestia looked out upon the masses that had gathered before her, both the Canterlot citizens and the refugees were packed below. To her left was Cadance and Shining Armor, both doing their best to look regal and commanding as well as offering her support. To her right was her sister, also doing what she could to support her, and Queen Chrysalis, who stood stoically, but still offered a slight nod to signify that she was with her as well. Celestia inhaled sharply, held her breath for a few moments, and then exhaled before stepping forwards. As she did unicorns began to activate their spells, projecting live images of herself to the nearby and hastily created refugee camps as well as nearby Ponyville, and allowing her to see them as well.

“My fellow Equestrians,” she began in a more restrained version of the Royal Canterlot voice. “I regret to inform you that something terrible has come to our country and our world. The one thing I had worked tirelessly to avoid for a millennium. Something I had hoped to keep away from us forever. But perhaps forever was far too great of a goal. War has come to Equestria. The Demons of Tartarus, both the native beasts of that place and the criminals that had been banished there, have come in full force to destroy not only us, but our entire world. Even worse they are being backed a new and powerful enemy from beyond our world, one with great power.”

She could see the fear in their eyes, the terror of something they didn’t know that was trying to kill them, and so she quickly continued.

“However, even in this dark time, there is hope. We are not alone this War. I have already received word from many of our allies both here on this continent and beyond the oceans. Griffonia has informed me that they have already mustered their forces to send us aid. The Zebafrican tribes and the Saddle Arabian Kingdom have also agreed to help us, as have the buffalo tribes here in Equestria. The Changelings of the Badland Hive have affirmed that they too will stand with us,” she continued, motioning to the Queen behind her. “I know some of you may have your own feelings on such a matter, but they are in the same situation we are, and have already proven their bravery. I am also happy to say that Gilgamesh, the warrior once feared across this world as the strongest being in existence, has sworn to fight for us all as well. With any luck, we will hear back from the other races soon.”

She saw the hope in their eyes, hearing of those who would come to help them. There was still fear, but it was no longer all-consuming.

Let’s hope that was enough. Now, let’s see if I can reach them.

“Unfortunately, as you all know, we have already suffered heavy losses, and our military might has been drastically reduced. As such, we need those among you courageous enough to fight to replace those who bravely died in battle.”

She saw the fear return. The fear of death, of monsters, and the fear of being forced to stare those things in the face.

Luckily, I can relieve one of those fear immediately.

“Although I am your Princesses, and I can not in good conscience force you to fight. You are my subjects, not pawns to be forced onto the field of battle. And so, that leaves me only one recourse.” Celestia bowed her head. “I beg of you, please find the courage to fight.” As she rose again she saw the look of shock in her subjects’ eyes. “I will be completely honest with you all, there is only one certainty I can give you. It is the terrible certainty of war, and the reason why I tried so hard to keep it from this world. That certainty is that more of us will die. Even if we win, we will have more deaths, more casualties. It is because of this that I cannot fault you for being afraid. That you wish to return to your homes or find new ones to settle, to hide away from this horrible event. But you must understand what will happen if we lose. This is a war not just for our way of life, not simply for the Harmony that we wish to spread, but for our very existence itself. If we lose this fight there won’t be a place for you to hide, a place for you to call home.”

Celestia paused to gather herself.

“I know what you must be thinking. ‘Even if that’s all true, what can I do? I’m just a farmer, or a cook. I’m not warrior.’ But you’re wrong. More than one thousand years ago ponies just like you summoned the courage and will to fight to claim a home. Ponies who had never held a spear, or wore armor, or casted a powerful destructive spell. They were just like you, and they had a fighting spirit equal to that of our former enemies, the Griffons and the Minotaurs. They were able to hold their own against dragons, and overcome the monsters in the forests and caves of this land. That same fighting spirit waits within each and every one of you, waiting for you to find it.” Celestia paused to catch her breath and prepared for her final plea. “So I ask you now, find the will to fight! The will to ensure a future for generations to come! To protect your homes, your families, and your friends! THE WILL AND THE COURAGE TO WIN!”

Trixie’s heart swelled with a mix of pride and fear as she heard the last of Princess Celestia’s speech. For a few moments, her voice echoed, but then came silence. She looked at the faces of those near her, the other residents of Ponyville, and saw expressions she had seen many times before. They wanted to respond to Celestia’s speech, but they were scared. Fear and anxiety held them back.

They want to respond, to show their faith in her, but they’re too afraid to. They need a push.

Trixie tussled with what to do next when she felt a hoof on her shoulders. She turned to see Zecora smiling sagely at her, nodding. Trixie smile back and nodded, closing her eyes and inhaling.

“I WILL FIGHT!” she shouted, catching the attention of those around her. “I… I don’t have much. I don’t have a home or a family to look after, but… But I have friends,” she stole a glance at Zecora. “Friends who have given me more than I ever deserved. And that’s why, for them, I’M WILLING TO FIGHT TO THE BITTER END!” she finished loudly.

The ponies nearby just stared, and she thought that maybe she made a mistake. Then another voice came.

“I’ll fight, too!”

Everypony turned, shocked to see it was none other than Miss Cheerilee.

“I might not have my own family, but I am a teacher. And as such it is my duty to help the foals grow up in a world where they can be happy! So for that, I’m willing to put my life on the line, too!”

After that, more voices came. Mr. Cake was willing to fight and die defending his foals, saying his fear of them growing up without a father was nothing compared to the fear of them not growing up at all. Big Macintosh lent his voice as well, even if it was nothing more than a short declaration that he was willing to fight for his family. Soon voices came from all over Ponyville, from the refugee camps, and Canterlot as well, multiple declarations of willingness to fight.

Trixie felt a small amount of pride of having set such a thing in motion, thinking back to what Gilgamesh had told her.

You were right, Gilgamesh. All of us, even the smallest and most pathetic of us, are important.

Celestia wanted to break down and cry, to let her tears of happiness and relief flow from her eyes. She wanted to come down from her balcony and hug every one of her subjects, to congratulate them for their courage and to apologize for asking so much of them. She was starting to truly believe that they could win. But, for their own sake, she limited herself to a proud smile, needing to keep up appearances.

Time to bring this to an end.

“THANK YOU, MY LITTLE PONIES! I THANK YOU WITH ALL MY HEART! LET THIS BE THE START OF SOMETHING MAGNIFICENT! THE BEGINNING OF OUR TRIUMPH OVER EVIL! FOR EQUUS!”

The crowd began to chant back to her, thunderous shouts of “For Equus!” reverberating through the streets. Celestia turned to face the other royals, getting looks of genuine approval from her sister, her niece, and her nephew in law.

Chrysalis, on the other hoof, merely nodded. “Not bad,” she said simply.

Celestia gave her a flat look. “Is that all you have to say?”

“What? I said ‘not bad’,” she defended.

Celestia rolled her eyes. I should probably get used to that, she thought.

Author's Notes:

I am so, so, so sorry this took so long to come out. As those of you who read my blogs know, I've just recently gotten the chance to dedicate more time to this. My time will likely be taken up again in a few weeks, but for now I'm going to do my best to keep updating my stories.

I hope you enjoy the world building and the link to a crossover I wrote what feels like ages ago.

Also, Golden Script, sorry for not asking you to edit this, I just really wanted to get this chapter out. You and everyone else can let me know if I missed something, especially and HTML error.

Once again, sorry for the wait and I hope you enjoy!

High Hopes and Hard Heads

Celestia looked over the reports she had gotten from those at every level of government. Just like the cheers of her subjects the day before, she couldn’t help but see a glimmer of hope. The number of those who wished to enter the military was more than she had expected. She was true to her word and did not enact a draft, and additionally she implemented the choice of offering her subjects to either enter the standard military or instead enter what was named the “Equestrian Militia”. Those who entered the militia would not have as much required of them as standard soldiers and would act more as a defense force at multiple locations that could be called upon when needed. As a trade off, those in the Militia could never achieve an officer rank without fully enlisting into the military. It was meant as a way to let those who were still somewhat hesitant about committing themselves to the military entirely to still contribute. Though there were much more entrants into the Militia than the standard military, like she expected, the numbers of both were promising.

But more importantly were the reports she had received from the other nations. By far the best news she had received had come from Griffonia. Though she knew they were likely to be the most supportive, she had no idea it would be to such an extent. If the numbers she had received were accurate, as were what she remembered of the size of their military, Griffonia was sending them more than half of their entire armed forces.

Gerard… I knew you would come through for Equestria, but I never anticipated to such an extent. I am in your debt, old friend.

Right then a familiar tear in reality opened in front of her, Gilgamesh stepping out.

“Celly! How ya doin’? Sorry if I’ve been gone long, I had to help out a friend.”

“It’s fine. So, what happened with the dragons? Good news, I hope?”

“Eh… sorta. Turns out the new Dragon King is an old friend of mine, Crimsonwing’s daughter, and she’s still kinda pissed at you for sealing me away. Still, I managed to get her to drop any plans for revenge against Equestria.”

Celestia winced at that. She still remembered how stunned she and Luna were when King Crimsonwing proclaimed his fury at them when they gave him the sword for safekeeping. “I see,” she replied.

“Still, I did manage to convince her not to join up with the demons under any circumstances. Also, she allowed any dragons who wanted to fight against the demons to come join us, but they’re likely going to only be the ones who are looking for a good fight, and maybe the occasional one smart enough to see its the best move for them in the long run. So… I may need to be around to bring them in line. The rest are just going to stay in the Dragon Lands and hold down the fort.”

“I see. Well, for once, I have more good news than you do,” she chuckled and levitated the report she was reading. Gilgamesh took it, scanning it for a moment before his eyes widened.

“Are these numbers accurate?” he asked.

“Indeed.”

“Holy shit. I mean, I figured you and Griffonia were on good terms, but not that good terms.”

“King Gerard Ironclaw and I have been good friends for many years now.”

Gilgamesh kept reading and was surprised again. “Reindeer? We have Reindeer?”

“Ah yes, you never met them, did you? Yes, we met them a few centuries after we had sealed you away, having pushed north the create the Crystal Empire, and interacted with them. Luckily, King Nicholas was willing to allow us to be their new neighbors after some negotiations. He may be a bit solitary, but we’ve stayed on good terms.”

“Wait, ‘he may be’? You mean-?”

“Yes, the Reindeer are quite long lived due to their special magic.”

“I see…” he said before going back to list. After checking it over a few times he looked back to her. “I don’t see the minotaurs on this list.”

“Yes, I’m concerned by that as well. They have yet to respond to the call for the Pact of Nations. I don’t think they would turn on us, but…”

“I’m sure they have their reasons. They have their pride, and they’d never just sneak attack Equestria after making such a big promise. With luck they’re just trying to make a show of their arrival.” Gilgamesh assured her. “That being said, this is one hell of a show of good faith from Griffonia,” he muttered. “Hey, are the Mane Six still in Canterlot?”

“The… The what?” she asked, confused.

“Oh, right, you don’t call them that. Uh, the Element Bearers. Or, rather, former Element Bearers.”

“Um, yes they are, but why-?”

“Sweet. Listen, you handle this for now, I’ll work on trying to smooth things over as much as I can. See ya later!” he said, tossing her the report over to her before using his weapon to cut open a path and hop away.

“... Smooth things over?” she wondered aloud

Rarity stepped out of the bathroom after doing what she could to style herself up without her usual cosmetics. She was able to change her mane and tail to their usual style with some work, but was depressingly without any form of eyeshadow, eyeliner, or anything else to spruce up her face.

I think I should get used to this, she thought. I highly doubt I’ll have time to work myself up to my usual appearance when I’ll be fighting in this war.

That last thought made her stop for a moment. Was she really going to fight a war? Was she really about to put her life on the line in an event where she could easily lose her life? It seemed so odd to her, until she thought back to Blueblood. That pompous, arrogant stallion had humbled himself and shown that he truly could act like a prince, even going so far as to put his life on the line. She also thought of all the times she had put her life on the line to defend Equestria as the Element of Generosity.

Rarity smirked to herself. I never thought he would be a source of inspiration for me.

At that moment the air next to her tore itself open. She felt fear race through her for a moment before she saw a familiar figure step out of it and sighed in relief.

“Gilgamesh! Goodness, dear, you gave me quite the start!” she chided.

“Oh, perfect! Rarity, listen I need a favor,” he said before grabbing her and, without waiting for her response, pulling her in. There was a brief moment where she stared into the Rift, unable to process what she was seeing except that it was somehow both beautiful and terrible beyond anything she could imagine, before appearing back in Equestria. It took her a moment to regain her senses and she realized that the location they were in was very familiar.

“Carousel Boutique?” she asked before turning to him. “Why did you-?”

“Listen, I know you probably don’t believe this, but I need your help making a good impression.”

“Wh-What?” she stuttered, genuinely surprised.

“I’m pretty sure the Griffons are going to be coming within a few days, and I want to make sure things go over smoothly, so I’m gonna need a different look other than ‘indomitable warrior’ to play the whole ‘politics’ song and dance routine, much as I don’t want to.”

“You… have experience in politics?” she asked incredulously.

“Well, more negotiations than straight up politics. Anyway, can you help a guy out?”

“Hm…” she thought, scanning him up and down. “Did you have anything particular in mind?”

He smirked. “Do you know what a kimono is?”

Trixie watched Zecora dodge the spear thrust and counterattack with her staff in one fluid motion, striking the stallion on the side of the head, then following with a hit to his back, and then a sweep of all four of his legs before using it to keep him pressed to the ground by his neck.

“Alright, that’s enough!” one of the higher ranked stallions shouted. Zecora removed her staff from her opponent’s neck and bowed. “Good job, you'll definitely be useful on the front lines. Maybe as a trainer, too.” The stallion who had been defeated groaned as he got up and headed to be checked over by the medics while the commanding stallion called in another earth pony. “Head over there for a physical checkup and measurement,” ordered, motioning to one of the nearby tents with a decent sized line leading out of it. “NEXT!” he called out.

As Trixie looked around her at the many recruiting stations she couldn't help but feel pride. Even if only in a small way, she was responsible for this. Despite this she kept a lid on her urge to boast. You don't need their approval, only yours, she reminded herself, a lesson she still had to remind herself time and again. Still, she had certainly gotten better.

“NEXT!” the stallion called out again. She turned and realized it was her turn. She approached the earth pony who was to be her opponent, her plan already prepared, having ran it hundreds of times in her head. “Ready… FIGHT!” The earth pony charged, but leapt to the side the moment he saw her charging her magic, anticipating a shot of magic, but instead Trixie produced a flash of blinding light to cover up her other spell. She finished casting it before the stallion’s eyes readjusted, and judging by his confused look it worked.

“What the… Did she just teleport away?” he wondered aloud.

Still not entirely confident about the effectiveness of her ability she quietly trotted up to him before turning and bucking him in the face, sending him sprawling to the ground, and surprising everypony else around them.

“Wh-What the-!?” the stallion sputtered as he got up, looking around frantically for what hit him. Trixie, feeling more confident, rushed the stallion, giving him a hard right to the face, then a strike to his side, followed by an uppercut. She backed off and he struck out wildly trying to find her, only for her to rush back in and lay him out with a brutal haymaker. As he fell to the ground, groaning in pain, she deactivated her spell, soaking in the shocked expressions of those nearby. Out of habit she turned to see Zecora, who had been watching, and gave her a small nod. Trixie’s heart swelled with joy and pride in response.

“YOU THERE!” someone shouted. Trixie was startled and turned towards the voice, surprised and a little scared to see a changeling walking towards her. Despite Celestia claiming they were allies of Equestria, she was still afraid and wary of them.

“Y-Yes?” she stuttered.

“That spell, do it again,” it ordered.

“H-Huh?”

“You can do it again, can’t you?”

“U-Uh, y-yes! One moment,” she replied and cast her spell again, hiding her from perception. She saw the changeling look at her curiously, before its eyes widened in surprise. “Alright that’s enough.” Trixie deactivated her spell. “Follow me, please,” it said before turning around and beginning to trot away, not waiting for her response.

“U-Uh, wait, what-?” she stuttered. She looked to the stallion that had been directing things for some explanation, only for him to motion to follow the changeling. Trixie gulped and followed.

After about five minutes of walking she had left the packed training and recruitment area and was instead heading to some of the larger tents near the edges of the encampment. Trixie was starting to get particularly nervous as the area was noticeably less crowded, meaning that something bad could happen and nopony would notice. The changeling eventually reached a tent and opened it, motioning for her to go inside, which she hesitantly obeyed. Inside she found several changelings and some unicorns, or at least she hoped they were. They all looked to her as she came in.

“Is this the one?” one of the unicorn mares asked, getting a nod in response from one of the changelings. “Alright,” she said simply before turning to Trixie. “We’re about to teleport you somewhere. Please stay still for a moment.” Trixie was confused nodded anyway as the mare and the other unicorns gathered their magic. After a few seconds of charging there was a blinding flash and Trixie felt herself moved. After she opened her eyes she found that she was somewhere dark, lit with only torches lines along the stone wall.

“Follow us, please,” came a voice. Trixie turned around and yelped a bit in surprise as she saw two pairs of yellow slitted eyes staring back at her. It took her a moment, but she recognized the forms they were attached to as bat ponies, thestrals was the official name, one mare and one stallion. Still a bit scared, but slightly more comfortable seeing ponies instead of changelings, she nodded and followed as they turned to lead her down the dark stone passageways. After about three minutes of trotting she heard a dim murmur of voices, and within another two she was lead into a more open chambers. Inside were a few hundred equines, most thestrals and changelings, but quite a few of unicorns as well. Most of the ponies bore the armor and insignia of the Night Guard of Canterlot, and the changelings had their own armor, but there were at least fifty or so ponies that were unarmored and talking amongst each other. They seemed just as confused as she was, which strangely enough made her a bit more comfortable that she wasn’t alone.

After a few more minutes the torches in the room all went out, startling many, but they were soon replaced by a series of lines and symbols all around the the room glowing a calming blue light. Before anypony could question what was happening, two figures stepped out from one of the hallways that made everyone clam up and devote their attention in one direction.

Princess Luna and Queen Chrysalis.

“Good afternoon to you all. We hope that you have not been waiting for too long,” Princess Luna began. “We apologize for the suddenness and secrecy of this meeting, but if you accept our offer that is something you will have to become accustomed to.”

‘Become accustomed to’? Trixie thought.

“Now, I’m sure most of you know why you’re here, but for those of you aren’t,” Queen Chrysalis began. “I’m sure many of you have heard stories where wars and battles are won by heroes with great strength and skill, or leaders with intelligence and cunning, and that their contributions singlehoofedly contributed to victory. This is a foalish way of thinking. These heroic tales you latch onto are nothing more than the final phases of an intense and often overlooked battle that has been fought and decided long before any troops have even been deployed. A battle of information. And that’s why you’re here.”

“To those of you who accept, you will operate under the most dangerous of circumstances, maneuvering just under the enemy’s muzzle to achieve vital data for our strategists to process and make decisions with,” Princess Luna took over. “You will be like phantoms, leaving no trace of your presence as you retrieve vital information. When you strike it will be without your foes even knowing whom or even if they are being assaulted. And if you fail and are captured, you will not expect rescue and your duty will demand that you reveal nothing of what you know, even at the cost of your life.”

Trixie was overwhelmed by the expectations that were presented before her, her imagination running wild and thinking of how she would be subjected to the most horrifying of tortures after being caught.

“Those of you feel you can perform this task, you will take the same path that led you here tomorrow evening. Your training will begin and within a few weeks time you will be sent on your first mission. You will help gather the vital resources and information that will ultimately change the tides of battle in our favor and lead our armies to victory. And though your deeds may not be spoken of in song or written in history texts, you will be able to hold your heads high and tell your families and the next generation, without the slightest hint of doubt, that you made a difference as part of the Spy and Sabotage division. Those of you who accept, we will see you tomorrow evening. You are all dismissed.” Princess Luna finished.

Trixie’s mind was still a whirlwind of emotions, not sure how to process everything she’d just been told, and not sure where he heart lay. She was so confused that she didn’t even notice that Princess Luna and Queen Chrysalis had trotted up to her until they spoke.

“Is this her?” Princess Luna asked, starling Trixie out of her thoughts and then causing her heart to pound when she realized exactly whom was right in front of her.

“Yes. She’s the one I received the message about,” Queen Chrysalis replied.

Princess Luna cleared her throat. “Excuse me, miss. What is your name?”

“T-T-T-Tri-Trixie, your m-m-majesties,” she stuttered out.

Princess Luna chuckled. “Calm yourself, my little pony, you are among allies here. Chrysalis’ changelings have brought something very interesting about you to our attention.”

“‘I-I-Interesting’?”

“While most of the ponies gathered here already have some experience and training with operating as part of stealth missions, we also made sure to keep an eye on anypony in recruitment that had qualities we might be looking for,” Queen Chrysalis explained. “In your case, it was that unique spell of yours.”

“Th-The Enigma Spell?” Trixie asked.

“‘Enigma’, is it? Who taught you such a spell?”

“Nopony. I… I developed it myself.”

Both of the royals looked surprised.

“Truly?” Princess Luna asked.

“Y-Yes. I’ve been honing my magic under a Zebra shamaness for a few months now, working on my illusion magic. It’s something of a special talent of mine. My intent was to create a spell that not only turned somepony invisible, but would mask their presence as much as possible. Muffling sounds, masking scents, even reducing the sensation being touched. I’m still trying to perfect it.”

“If that’s true, I can’t see how much more better you could make it,” Queen Chrysalis stated. “That spell of yours masks even more than you intended. My changelings were unable to even sense the aura of emotions that you give off, something even an invisibility or transformation spell couldn’t mask.”

Trixie was genuinely surprised to hear that she had developed something that not even a changeling knew how to counter.

“Miss Trixie, you and your Enigma spell would be a great asset to the Spy and Sabotage division, and Equus as a whole,”Princess Luna stated. “It would please us greatly if you were to accept our invitation and return tomorrow evening. If not, we would at least ask that you attempt to teach this spell to as many unicorns as possible and keep developing your skill. Can we count on your support?”

Trixie’s mind was still reeling. Princess Luna, the Princess Luna, was asking for her help. Not just the help of an illusionist unicorn, her. She thought of everything that she had trained for, the desire to achieve real power and skill, and make up for her past misdeeds. After some gathering of her thoughts she took and deep breath and exhaled before smiling.

“I hope to meet and exceed your expectations, your majesties.”

The residents of the Crystal Empire had grown rather restless lately. Their rulers had been out in Canterlot of more than a week now, and though they had been informed of the situation and that Shining and Cadance were still alive, the very mention of war had sent a cold shiver through the Empire. Still, everypony tried to remain as positive as possible, but they really would’ve appreciated their beloved Prince and Princess to return.

Today, they finally got their wish. And some change.

In a flash of blue Shining Armor, Cadance, and Twilight Sparkle all arrived, along with a tall unicorn mare with a yellow coat, black mane and tail, blue eyes, and a cutie mark of a textbook with magic flowing out of it. They also had a unicorn stallion with red coat, maroon mane and tail, green eyes, and cutie mark of a spear crossed with a sword. All five of them appeared in the middle of town, allowing the populace to breath a sigh of relief and praise their return.

That is, until the unicorn mare and stallion suddenly collapsed, gasping for air, and began flickering green for a few moments before their disguise dropped.

“CHANGELINGS!” one of the nearby mares screamed before they all scrambled away.

“What the hay happened?” Shining Armor asked.

Twilight bent down to check on them. “Nectar! What’s wrong!?” she asked in a panic.

“... I was wrong Twilight… I… I severely underestimated… the amount of ambient love in the Empire,” Nectar panted as she struggled to acclimate herself. “It’s like… having a full course meal with every breath! I have to actively... try to not absorb it!”

As Twilight and Cadance helped the two changelings up the group was surrounded by Crystal Guards. “Halt!” one of them shouted.

“It’s alright, guys. Stand down,” Shining Armor ordered.

“I’m sorry sir, but we’re following your previous orders. I’m afraid we’re going to have to take you all in and check you for any mind control spells.”

“... You guys… did get the letter I sent, right? Equestria and the changelings are on the same side now.”

“It was decided that you could’ve written that message while under manipulation.”

Shining Armor groaned.

“Shining… Why wasn’t I informed about this?” Cadance asked, a noticeable edge in her voice.

“Uh… well-”

“Shining, I know we agreed that you would take priority when commanding the Guard, but I at least expected you to keep my informed.”

“I, uh… sorry…” he apologized.

Cadance sighed. “Let’s just get this over with,” she said following the guards.

“Our apologize, your majesties,” one of the guards said. To his credit, he did look sorry.

“It’s fine. You’re following orders. Twily, you’ll have to come with us. Guards, take the changelings somewhere secure. Not the dungeon,” he ordered.

“Very well.”

“B-But-!” Twilight tried to protest, but stopped when Nectar rested a hoof onto her withers.

“It’s alright, Twilight. This is something we’re going to have to deal with for the moment,” she said in an understanding tone.

Twilight wanted to protest further, but sighed and nodded. “See you soon.”

The two groups headed into the palace before parting to opposite directions. After only a few minutes of walking Twilight turned a corner only to trot smack dab into somepony else, the collision knocking them both to the floor. Twilight groaned a bit before opening her eyes, only to freeze up and for her face to flush red as she was face to face with a familiar orange pegasus.

Flash Sentry looked surprised as well before getting up and chuckling. “We’ve really got to stop meeting like this, Princess,” he joked, offering his hoof.

She bashfully accepted and let him pull her up. “Maybe we can meet up normally later,” she replied.

“Heh. Maybe,” he said. He saluted Cadance and Shining Armor before resuming his route around the corner.

The group continued to walk for a few moments before Cadance spoke up. “So that’s your type?” she asked in a teasing tone.

“CADANCE!” Twilight shouted, her face flushing red again.

“I can get you his schedule, if you want.”

“This is hardly the time! We’ve got so much preparation to do, it’d be months before I could make room for somepony cool like him!”

“‘Somepony cool like him’?” Cadance’s smiled widened.

“STOOOOOOP!” Twilight whined. Unnoticed by her, Shining Armor and the guards exchanged knowing smirks.

“STUPID!” *WHAM* “CLUMSY!” *WHAM* “ WORTHLESS!” *WHAM*

Colonel Buzz had been separated from his Princess, the pony guards insisting that it was safer and the Princess agreeing, much to his chagrin. On the way to his designated “guest” room he noticed an orange-coated pegasus stallion repeatedly slamming his head into a wall and degrading himself.

“So… Anypony want to explain what I’m looking at?” he asked.

“Ah, that’s Flash Sentry. He must’ve bumped into Princess Twilight again,” one of the three guards explained.

“And why is he injuring himself both physically and emotionally?’

“He’s got the hots for Princess Twilight, but the only interactions he’s had with her and bumping into her knocking her over, and then trying to play it off all cool. Then he goes somewhere else in the palace and does this.”

“Poor thing,” Buzz sighed.

“Yeah. Actually the whole guard has a betting pool on how it’ll turn out when he finally asks her out.”

“Really?”

“Uh-huh. In fact, each one of us here is one of the three separate categories on how we think it’ll happen..”

“Which are?”

“I bet she’ll turn him down.”

“I bet she’ll accept and then he’ll screw up the date and she’ll leave,” the second one stated.

“I bet he’ll manage to keep her around until he takes her back home and then she never goes on a date with him again,” the third one added.

“... You realize you’re all betting on him to fail,” Buzz said.

“It’s the safest bet!” the all said simultaneously.

“... I’ll take a piece of that,” Buzz said after some thought.

“Oh yeah? Which category? Minimum is five bits.”

“I want to make my own.”

“In that case, minimum twenty bits.”

“Put me down for forty.”

One of the guards whistled, impressed.

“Alright then, how do you think it’ll go down?”

“She’ll accept the date, he won’t screw it up, they’ll have a few more and then eventually have sex… Then they’ll feel really awkward about it and decide to break off the relationship and pretend it never happened.”

“Playing the long-game, are we?”

“Oh trust me, I’ve seen these relationships enough times to feel confident about my decision,” Buzz smirked.

Author's Notes:

I am so, so sorry this took so long. A lot of things happened including working on other projects and Grad School. But to be perfectly honest, I just wasn't feeling it for a while. But now, I've got the mojo for this story back, and hopefully I should have another chapter out by the end of the month.

I know this isn't that big of a plot chapter, but I hope you enjoy it all the same. Thank you for sticking with my all this time.

Strength of Will

“Ok then, let’s get to work, we’ve wasted enough time as it is,” Shining said as he and Cadance entered the throne room, finding Twilight, Nectar, and Buzz already present.

“Way ahead of you, Shiny,” Twilight replied. The two Princesses were already working with some crystals as they walked in, Twilight funnelling some electric energy into one. “So, wanna give it a try?” she asked, levitating it over to Nectar and Buzz. They both took it in their own magical grasps and focused on the gems, both of them clearly straining to perform the task. After a few moments Nectar’s crystal began to glow with blue light and within a minute it was now shining brightly. Buzz struggled to do the same, but even after a few minutes only managed to make his own gem glow slightly. He set the gem on the ground, panting in exhaustion.

“Not as easy as it looks, but at least we proved the idea is sound,” he said, looking at Nectar’s gem.

“Looks like it. Now, why don’t try to feed from it.” Twilight suggested.

“That would be rather difficult here. With all the love energy overflowing in the Empire, trying to absorb the love from this crystal is like asking me to take a drink from a glass of water while submerged in the ocean,” Nectar replied. “It was a bit difficult, but I’m sure it will get easier with time. We’ll need to teach more changelings how to infuse the energy, and with luck we can teach unicorns how to see and manipulate love energy. Both should make preparing these go faster.”

“Right. But the good news is that we’ve solved the food shortage problem! And almost immediately, too!” Twilight exclaimed in joy.

“Wait, what was that about food shortage?” Shining asked.

“Idiot! Why did you say that!?” Buzz hissed at Twilight.

“Huh? Was it a secret?” she asked, confused.

“Yes!”

“No,” Nectar said bluntly.

“Huh? But, your majesty-!” Buzz began.

“Mother has already revealed the location of the Hive and all of our members. There’s virtually nothing to keep secret anymore, and if we wish this alliance with the ponies and other species to be effective they have to know about our needs as well. We must be upfront and honest or else what little trust we have will be destroyed before it can ever truly take shape,” Nectar stated firmly, cutting him off.

“... The Queen will not be happy with this,” he muttered.

“You let me deal with that,” she replied before turning to Shining Armor and Cadance. “Please forgive Buzz, we’ve had to stay secret for so long that it is basically against our instincts to reveal anything about ourselves to other species. It will no doubt take quite some time for us to become accustomed to reveal more about ourselves and get to know each other personally, but please be patient,” she said before bringing a hoof to her chest and bowing.

Both of them were at a loss for words, as was Twilight. She’s… She’s so different right now than when she talked to me. It’s like the difference between when Celestia is imposing laws and when she’s just meeting her subjects, like a flip just switched. Twilight thought. I guess she’s had a lot of training from her mother.

Shining Armor finally found his voice. “I’d be lying if I said that I was willing to trust you or your species completely. I’m still sore about what your kind did to me and those I care about, particularly what your mother did. However, I’m also willing to admit that… that we’re not quite as different as I once thought, which means you have it in you to be good as well.”

Cadance nodded. “I as well. Like Shining, I’m still a bit wary around your kind, but if you keep showing that you’re willing to stand side by side with us, I can let that go. I’d even be willing to forgive your mother for what she did to me and my husband.” She smiled before continuing. “And who knows what the future might bring after all this is done?”

Nectar raised her head and smiled. “Your majesties, that’s more than I dared hope… and everything I wanted to hear. I swear I will do everything to ensure not just our mutual survival but I beautiful future for both of our kinds.”

Twilight smiled, as did Shining Armor. Buzz looked completely stunned but quickly tried to regain his composure. “Well, I think we’d better get going. We’ve all still got a lot of work to do. Be careful you two, and make sure to stay in touch, alright?” Twilight said.

“You too, Twily,” Shining replied.

Twilight walked over to Nectar and Buzz. “Ready?” Nectar nodded back, and Twilight concentrated. All three of them vanished in a violet flash of light.

Lieutenant Starshine was going over the notes of the recruits of the ponies with a furrowed brow. Few of them were at level that could be considered suitable in battle, he knew that, but it was still grating. It was one thing if he had all the time in the world to whip them into shape, but they were on the clock and they had no idea how long they had. I suppose we’ll use the guards who managed to survive the initial attacks as our actual forces for now, and keep the few we need for basic training. The next problem is resources. Canterlot can’t sustain this many refugees, so we need to start sending them to secure locations, especially farming towns where we can harvest food. That should also be where we send our militia when they become trained, as there’s more of them to throw around. He sighed. So much to do, so little time.

“LIEUTENANT! Somepony shouted.

He stopped as and turned to see Major Skyranger slide to a stop in front of him, barely keeping from crashing into him, causing him to flinch. “Report, sir! We’ve got incoming from the Northwest!”

“What!?”

“Head to the observatory! I’ll meet you there!”

“Right!” he replied and teleported to the observation room, already seeing other guardsponies present, who all saluted. “At ease. What’s the situation?”

“See for yourself, sir,” one of them said, stepping aside from the telescope to allow him to use it. Starshine looked inside carefully and saw what looked like a massive cloud of creatures approaching from far off, even larger than the one that came for Canterlot. However, they didn’t seem to see to be demons, or at least not like the ones before. As they approached they did begin to look somewhat familiar.

Just then another flash came from behind him, and Princess Celestia took its place, along with Major Skyranger. The guards all saluted again and Starshine stepped aside to allow her to look through the telescope. He saw her eyes widen in shock before smile stretched across her face before she turned from the telescope to Starshine. “Lieutenant, give the order to stop the recruitment process, and prepare to receive our guests. We’ll also need the conference room prepared as well as a meal.”

“Your majesty?” Starshine asked, confused.

“We need to make sure everypony doesn’t panic. You know how much they love to show off.”

“I REPEAT, DO NOT PANIC! GRIFFONIA IS ARRIVING!” the unicorn yelled, her voice amplified by her magic.

“Oh… Oh dear… I hope that they’re nicer than G-G-Gilda was,” Fluttershy whimpered.

“Well, Ah’d like ta think we’ve learned by now not ta judge a whole species by only one pony… er, griffon in this case,” Applejack replied.

Twilight was barely listening to her friends, excitedly bouncing on her hooves.

“What’s up with you, egghead?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah, you’re bouncin’ round like a jumpin’ bean wit’ a pogo stick.”

“How can I not be excited!? If Griffonian tradition has stayed the same, and I have every reason to believe it has, their forces will be performing the fabled ‘Valor of Flight!’ It’s a display of power they do for their allies to show of their power and coordination! It hasn’t been seen in Equestria since the second time the Pact of Nations reconvened more than a millennium ago, the last time the demons of Tartarus escaped! What we’re seeing is HISTORY!” she squealed.

The rest of the girls and Spike rolled their eyes as they looked to the skies, wondering if the coming display would be anything close to how Twilight described it. Within a few minutes The giant flock of Griffonian soldiers were visible upon the horizon. Instead of landing they curved their path and began circle the mountain, forming a cone over everypony and practically blocking out the sun with their bodies.

“Oh… Oh my…” Fluttershy whimpered, but did her best not to cower or shy away.

“Ah’ll be. Good thing the Princess told us ‘bout this beforehoof. This is right scary,” Applejack said, her heart pounding as she saw the circling mass of winged predators above.

“Hold on… I think I see pegasi!” Spike said.

“Makes sense. After the Great War Equestria and Griffonia started to trade with each other, and some pegasi decided they liked it over there. The griffons welcomed them as ‘brothers and sisters of the sky’,” Rainbow Dash explained.

“I’m… honestly surprised you know all that, Darling,” Rarity stated, blinking in surprise.

“Hey, I paid attention to the cool parts of history,” she smirked back.

After a few moments more some the Griffonia troops began to soar higher into the sky, the rest following afterward in coordinated formation. Once the leaders had climbed for about a minute they stopped, extending their wings out ward and letting the air hold them for a moment. All the other troops followed and in a few seconds they blue sky was replaced by a carpet of flesh and feathers. Then they began to dive, once again following the leaders, plummeting at great speed before leveling out. They all circled the mountain once more before they came in to land. Many perched themselves on the roofs and spires of the buildings, some on the city walls, and some had to land on the ground due to not having enough room. A collection of about twenty landed on the palace itself, with two in particular landing on the balcony where Celestia and Luna were already waiting.

“Wowie! Now that was amazing! I wish I could fly so I do stuff like that for parties!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“Hey Twilight, I thought griffons were part bird, part big cat. I see some that look like they’re part bird, and part… pony,” Spike mentioned.

“Those would be the hippogriffs, offspring of ponies and griffons. Their births help unintentionally foster closer relations between our nations, the griffons taking it as a sign that our pegasi were equal to themselves. Didn’t you read that book I gave you last year as a present?” Twilight asked.

Spike blushed and coughed into his claw, embarrassed and trying to dodge the subject. “So, who are those two by the Princesses?”

“That’s King Gerard Ironclaw, and his son Prince Gilbert,” Twilight answered. After the four royals exchanged a nod, Prince Gilbert stepped forwards clearing his throat before stepping forwards. “Huh? Why is Gilbert-?” she muttered.

“CITIZENS OF EQUESTRIA!” he began, projecting his voice as loudly as possible without magic assistance. “More than a millennium ago, the bitter war between our kinds came to an end. Over that century we had learned how deceptively strong willed and powerful you ponies truly were. Only a decade later you called for our aid against the demons of Tartarus, and we came to marvel at your tenacity and strength all over again. Our kinds intermingled, and our understanding grew. We truly became honored to be your neighbors, and your friends. Now, once again you call for our aid against the ancient threat that has once again reared it’s contemptible head. You ask for our aid, and here is our answer!” He spread his talons wide, gesturing to his forces. “I, King Gilbert Ironclaw, bring with me the armies of Griffonia! The finest soldiers we have to bring! WE STAND HERE OVER ONE MILLIONS STRONG!”

“‘O-One… One million’?” Rainbow Dash gaped.

“Over one million,” Rarity corrected looking just as stunned.

“TAKE HEART, EQUESTRIANS! WE ARE HERE FOR YOU TO THE END! UNTIL OUR ENEMIES HAVE BEEN DRIVEN BACK! UNTIL EQUESTRIA’S WOUNDS HAVE HEALED! GRIFFONIA IS WITH YOU!” he bellowed. The Griffonia forced shouted back, their war cries piercing the air. As they finished the ponies erupted in stomping hooves and cheers, hope in their eyes.

“Dang. He’s pretty cool,” Spike said.

“But… When did Gilbert become King? His father’s still alive?” Twilight asked aloud. After a moment of though she started to gallop towards the palace.

“Twi, where ya goin’?” Applejack asked.

“I’m going to talk with Gilbert.”

“Darling, don’t you think he’d be a bit busy?” Rarity asked.

Twilight stopped turned to them, smiling. “I think he can make time for an old friend.”

“I must admit, Gerard, this caught me by surprise,” Celestia smiled.

“Indeed. I had heard that even now no King had abdicated in favor of letting his heir take over. What led you to make such a decision?” Luna asked.

“Well, considering how many times there were assassinations or attempted assassinations from offspring to steal the throne in the past, I thought it would be best to start setting a trend,” Gerard replied. The former King was as tall as Luna, his feathers and fur beginning to grey, but still having plenty of life left in him. His smile was approachable, and his voice was deep but not intimidating, possessing a wizened but still joyful tone.

“And you feared that from your son?” Luna asked, confused.

“On the contrary, I did it because I have complete faith in him,” Gerard smiled.

“That makes one of us,” Gilbert muttered. The griffon looked like his father in his younger years, though not quite as large. Though physical intimidating, there was a noticeable lack of confidence in comparison to his father.

“Nonsense, your majesty. You did a fine job instilling hope in our allies,” Gerard replied.

“Father, please don’t tease,” Gilbert sighed.

“As you wish, your majesty,” Gerard smirked, getting a groan from his son.

Gilbert sighed. “Coronated just a month ago, and already headed to war with an ancient evil. I hope this isn’t an ill omen.”

“Would you prefer we head back home?”

“Never,” Gilbert replied immediately and forcefully, getting a grunt of approval from his father.

Right then the doors swung open, revealing six mares and a dragon.

“Gilbert!” one of them called, beginning to rush forwards only to be met by two griffons drawing their pistols and pointing them at her, causing her to flinch back.

“... Twilight? Twilight Sparkle, is that you?” Gilbert asked, a smile creeping onto his face. “Oh my goodness, how good to see you! P-Please, lower your arms, let them pass,” he ordered his guards, who immediately complied. “Twilight Sparkle, it’s been so long! What a pleasure to see you again!” he said as they both approached each other, clenching his talon and bumping her hoof in a greeting.

“Yes, it has been a while, hasn’t it? Almost fifteen years now, right?” Twilight replied.

“Indeed. And it seems I’m not the only one who made a jump in my royal standing, though yours seems to be much more significant than mine,” he noted, pointing to her wings.

She blushed in embarrassment. “Yeah, it’s really been a wild ride since the last time I saw you.”

He then turned gaze on the others. “And… Spike? Oh goodness, I hardly recognize you. Though, to be fair, I think the last time I saw you you were still sucking on your own tail.”

Spike blushed and rubbed the back of his head while the girls giggled. “Yeah, uh… this whole thing is kinda recent. Didn’t even have the wings until a few weeks ago.”

Gilbert nodded before turning to the others. “And if I’m remembering this correctly, you five are… Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkamena Diane Pie, correct?”

“Aww, you can just call me Pinkie Pie, King Gilby!” Pinkie smiled back.

“‘Gilby’?” he muttered before shrugging it off. “Please, just Gilbert is fine. Any friends of Twilight Sparkle are friends of mine.”

As the group began to talk Celestia leaned in to whisper to Gerard. “Looks like your plan worked well.”

“Indeed,” he replied with a smile.

“‘Plan’?” Luna asked.

“Though I have sought peace and understanding with Equestria for some time, I still have the perspective of an outsider. So I sent Gilbert here to study under your sister, to live here and gain a more intimate understanding of your society and its values, how you ponies see things. When Gilbert returned years later and I asked him he thought of Equestria, he jokingly said ‘you’d best execute me and hatch another heir, or else my rule will consist of us eating out of their hooves,’” he chuckled.

“And you were okay with that?” Luna asked, surprised.

“Despite you’re lack of military focus your nation has existed and flourished as long as ours has. Most attribute this to magic, or you two Princesses, or just luck. I’m hoping we can understand what has truly allowed you to endure for so long and learn from it… provided it doesn’t make us soft,” he finished with a smirk.

“To be honest old friend, I think we could’ve done with a little more of your way of life,” Celestia replied somberly.

“Then this should be a positive learning experience for both of us,” he said with a smile, hoping to cheer her up. Celestia did manage to smile a bit at that.

“I have to say, it’s good to see an old face come to help,” Twilight said.

“Well, it was entirely my decisions alone. The council agreed as well,” he said with a bit of hesitation in his voice.

“Why don’t ya sound happy about that, Yer Maj- Ah mean, Gilbert?” Applejack asked.

“Oh, don’t misunderstand. Most of the council agreed to help, that’s why I was able to bring two thirds of our entire military along with us, and I’m thankful for. It’s just that… I wish there was a little more enthusiasm behind it to actually help you.”

“You mean not everypon- er, everygriffon was on board?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“It’s a bit more complicated than that,” he sighed. “Obviously there was a portion that didn’t want to come and felt it wasn’t your problem. Some only agreed because they want Equestria to owe us when this is all done. Others because they felt it would be dishonorable to break the promise of our ancestors, including the Great Hero King Galahad, who agreed to the Pact of Nations a millenia ago. Some are looking at this as a chance to show off the might of Griffonia, maybe move the balance of power more in our favor, while others thankfully feel that helping our neighbors is just the right thing to do.”

“And what about yourself, if you don’t mind my asking?” Rarity asked.

Gilbert closed his eyes. “I was sent here when I was only five, and I live here for five years. I know Equestria has its problems, what society doesn’t, but honestly I came to love it even more than my own homeland.” He opened his eyes and smiled. “I’ll admit, when father told me he was going to abdicate the throne and have me take the crown I was nervous, but also thrilled. It meant I’d be able to interact with Equestria more, see the beautiful country I’d come to adore. I was already making plans to form new trade agreements just so I could come here.” His face then grew somber. “Then I heard about the attacks. The destruction,” he turned to face the window, seeing the city below. “And now here I am, seeing the city I idolized damaged in a way I never thought possible. I guess we don’t always get what we want in the way we wished.” He turned to face them, Twilight in particular, his gaze firm. “Twilight Sp-... No, Princess Twilight Sparkle. I swear to you, on the honor of my blood and standing, that I, King Gilbert Ironclaw, will not rest until every last brick has been replaced in both Canterlot and Equestria. You have my word.”

Twilight smiled and brought her hoof to her chest before raising it, the Griffon style salute. “Thank you, King Gilbert. I couldn’t hope for more.” Her friends behind her did the same and Gilbert smiled, returning the gesture as the other three royals watched with smiles.

“As much as I do love catching up though, I’m afraid there is one issue to address,” Gilbert began, turning to face Celestia. “Princess, why did you specifically request the blade Excalibur? We did bring it along this time, but even with the demons present, do you really feel it is necessary?”

Celestia sighed. “I apologize, there is one things I failed to mention. It isn’t only the demons that have returned, but the sword’s owner as well.”

Gilbert and Gerard’s eyes widened, only their royal teachings keeping their jaws from hitting the floor. “Th-The Wing Clipper… has returned!?”

“Indeed.”

Gilbert actually shook in fear, as did his father and the griffon guards. He gulped and gathered his strength. “E-E-Even still, I swear we will not abandon you, Princesses. We will fight to the last, if that is what is necessary.”

Celestia chuckled, as did Luna. “My apologies, King, but I didn’t explain fully. Gilgamesh has returned, but I never said he was our enemy.”

This time, all the griffons’ jaws did drop. “You… YOU COMMAND THE WING CLIPPER!?”

Celestia and Luna held on as long as they could, that is to say about one second, before bursting out in laughter. Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie and Spike did the same, with Fluttershy and Rarity giggling, only serving to confuse them more.

Celestia finally responded after calming down. “I’m sorry, heh, but… to think anyone could command him is a ridiculous thought! No, I don’t command him, but he is our ally.”

“That… That’s fantastic! Our victory is assured!” Gilbert smiled.

“If only…” Luna muttered.

“I’m afraid it’s more complicated than that. You see-” Celestia began only for one of the pony guards to step in. “Your Highnesses, Gilgamesh is here to see you.”

As all the griffons tensed Celestia nodded. “Very well send him in.” As the guard saluted and left, she sighed. “Now, your Majesty, I warn you, Gilgamesh is more than likely not going to be what you expect.”

“Actually, I don’t think you’ll have to worry this time,” Rarity interjected, her head held high and her tone proud.

“What exactly do you-?” Luna began, only to be cut off by the same guardspony returning, having a rather surprised expression.

“Um… Gilgamesh is here, your Majesties,” he said before opening the door. Everypony but Rarity looked on in shock.

Gilgamesh was not dressed in even a single piece of armor, instead wearing a silk kimono, red with golden edges and a gold sash. On his back is his symbol, also in gold and large enough to cover his back, while the chest is open enough to show off his chest hair. He wore white socks and wooden zori shoes, the sound of wood against marble clicking as he walks. The only thing he kept from his normal attire was his naginata, which he used as a walking stick.

Oh my goodness. No wonder Luna likes him, Celestia thought, seeing his masculine and handsome features, realizing this is the first time she’s ever seen him without his helmet. She spared a quick glance at her sister whose face was flushed red and her gaze focused squarely on his partially exposed chest.

Gilgamesh walked over to Gilbert, stopping a few paces away before bringing his fist to his chest then raising it. King Gilbert stumbled, surprised that the Legendary Destroyer, the one who was feared by all races, to know and acknowledge him with their traditional salute, much less salute him at all. He responded in kind, getting a chuckle from the warrior. “Well, I see some things haven’t changed,” he began before turning to face Gerard. “But, it seems some things do.”

“I… I felt it was a necessary change,” Gerard replied, managing to gather himself.

“Good. Change is a necessity, a sign of progress, and those that willingly initiate it wise,” he complimented before turning back to the current king. “You’ve got quite a predecessor, little King. I look forward to seeing you step out of his shadow.”

“Th-Thank you,” Gilbert stuttered, still not sure how to take this.

“Okay, who is this, and where is Gilgamesh?” Rainbow Dash whispered to Spike.

“I know, right?”

“Well, he did tell me wanted to make a good impression. I’m just glad I could lend a hoof,” Rarity commented with pride.

“Before we move on though, I believe you have something of mine,” Gilgamesh said to Gilbert.

“Of course. Major Biggs, Lieutenant Wedge, please retrieve the item,” Gilbert ordered. The two guards saluted and left.

“... ‘Biggs and Wedge’?” Gilgamesh asked, a surprised look on his face.

“Um… yes?”

“... Is there a Cid, too?”

“You mean the head of our research and development division?”

Gilgamesh just stood there for a moment before facepalming. “Why did I not see this coming?” he muttered, causing everyone else to exchange confused glances. The two soldiers returned soon enough, ending the awkward moment, carrying a large item wrapped in silk cloth, big enough that they both had to carry it. They presented it to their king who unfolded the cloth, showing off a magnificent golden double-edged broadsword, ornately engraved and what looked like two unicorn heads facing away from each other in the hilt.

“Oh my goodness! It’s gorgeous!” Rarity exclaimed, sparkles in her eyes.

Gilgamesh took the blade, lifting it with only one hand and inspecting it. “You took good care of it. I appreciate that.” Before anyone could respond he held it high, and a ball of crackling green energy formed at the tip. He smiled before the weapon vanished in a flash of light. “Halfway there,” he muttered, before turning his gaze to the sisters. “Could you send for Chrysalis and Nectar? Now that we’ve got more than three armies here, I think we need to start setting some standards.”

Author's Notes:

Okay, a day later than I said, but it's finally up. Not as funny a chapter as before, but I think things are moving along. Since I have a much better idea of next chapter, I think the next one should come out sooner.

Hope you guys enjoy, and thanks for sticking with me all this time. You're all the best.

Expectations

“AIGHT YA’LL! SIT THE FUCK DOWN, WE GOT SHIT TA DO!” Gilgamesh shouted as he threw open the doors to the war room, causing Gilbert and Gerard to stare with confusion.

“I was wondering how long that would last,” Celestia sighed as she followed.

“I’m sure it was long for the readers,” Pinkie noted as she hopped in.

“Is… Is he normally like this?” Gilbert asked.

“He’s normally like whatever he wants to be,” Twilight replied, rolling her eyes.

“You should honestly feel honored he even tried to make a good first impression for you. He never did that for us,” Luna added with equal snark.

Gilgamesh stood next to Celestia and Luna’s assigned seats, waiting for everyone else to take their own positions. “Alright, first things first. Not every race is here, but we still need to start setting up some systems here. Fist, ranking. I noticed some discrepancies between the rankings between the countries, for example ‘Captain’ is a fairly high position in the Griffon and Changeling armies, but it is the highest position in the Equestrian army. So, we need to streamline this.” He pulled out some papers and handed them to everyone present. “I took the liberty of doing this myself, basing this off the Griffonian military system, with a couple of additions, namely the inclusions of ‘Commander’ above General, and ‘Supreme Commander’ above that. I don’t think this should cause any problems.” Those who knew Gilgamesh were stunned into silence at him having actually done administrative work, while the others just looked over the ranking system he had made.

“You have written here ‘There must be only one Supreme Commander.’ You even underlined it in all capitals,” Gilbert noted.

“Ah yes, and I think that’s a good lead-in to my next point: We’re going to have a lot of different specieses with a lot of different values and beliefs, so thing number 1: Rank. Trumps. Everything. Don’t care about money, don’t care about age, don’t care about status, rank is what is obeyed around here above all else, even over royalty and even in the case of civilians. We can’t have anyone here defaulting to the authority of their royal, or their clan head, or whatever else in defiance of whomever is ranked. As much as I love individuality, personal freedom, and independent thought, cohesion and conformity are a necessity for a large group to some extent.”

“Well look at you, using all them ten bit words,” Applejack joked.

“I am a much deeper and complicated individual than I have allowed you to see,” he responded with an aristocratic huff, getting a chuckle out of many. “Anyway, tying into my first point, is the species biases and perceptions. We all have biases, and that’s fine until they start to get in the way of the job we’re trying to do. What concerns me most at the moment is the distrust and grudges that are no doubt held by the Equestrians against the changelings. You can’t fight by someone’s side if you don’t at least trust them to have your back, and that’s a hurdle that needs to be overcome ASAP.”

Twilight sighed. “It’s true. Even with how well Nectar and I have been getting along, I can’t deny as a whole I’m still wary of the changelings as a species. No offense,” she added, looking to Nectar.

“None taken. I’m actually thankful you trust me as much as you do already,” she smiled back. “But that does raise a problem, you can’t make someling like someling else.”

“I didn’t say ‘like’ I said ‘trust.’ You can hate someone’s guts and trust them to get the job done. But you are right, you can’t force people to get along. However, as a man I admire once said ‘Nothing forges bonds between people like suffering equally under the same thing.’”

“Oh, that sounds charming,” Rarity rolled her eyes.

“But it is the truth. It’s an idea we often employ with the lower ranks when they begin training. They’re too busy hating the drill sergeant to hate each other, and soon they bond over that hatred,” Gerard explained.

“And another way is leading by example, which is also going to tie into my third point: training. As thankful as I am for their enthusiasm, the fact is we’ve got a lot of untrained, inexperienced Equestrians on one side, and then we’ve got well trained and experienced Griffonians and Changelings on the other. The gap is going to be a problem not just because it means we won’t be able to rely on the Equestrians as much but also because it could foster a feeling of uselessness from the new recruits, or even worse contempt from the more experienced soldiers from them not pulling their own weight.”

“Ridiculous! We’d never think less of the Equestrians for putting their lives on the line!” Gilbert objected, slamming his talons on the table.

“We wouldn’t? Or you wouldn’t?” his father asked. Gilbert tried to retort but found himself unable to reply, realizing his father was right.

“I appreciate the sentiment Your Majesty, I really do, but as you mentioned before your view of things was intentionally fostered by your father to be different from the norm. However, I think we’re in a good situation where we can solve several of our problems at once. First, we need to pick a Supreme Commander, someone that all the races can get behind, even if reluctantly, and can do their job competently. I’ve got my own ideas on who that should be, but first I’d like to hear your opinions.” Everyone shared a glance, all thinking the same thing and nodding, before turning back to face Gilgamesh, who just stood there confused. After a moment, he realized what they were suggesting. “What!? No! No nonononono! No!”

“Why not? Your reputation alone makes you one of the most fear and/or respected beings on the planet,” Gerard noted.

“You’ve proven your heroism more than enough times to gain the trust of everypony around you,” Twilight added.

“You’re an exceptional fighter who’s in no way out of practice,” Commander Thorax said.

“And just now you’ve proven that you have tactical expertise as well,” Celestia commented.

“Not to mention that, despite your obvious affection towards the Equestrians, you’re the only of of your race so there’s no worry about playing species favorites,” Chrysalis concluded.

“Ok first of, this is not tactical expertise, this is basic management skills,” he said, holding up his papers. “Second: I have no idea how to lead an army!”

“You commanded the Royal Guard in Manehattan,” Spike reminded.

“Oh yeah, fantastic plan I had there. ‘You go over there and keep the ponies from getting too close, you stay her and play catch the pony, and I’ll do all the other stuff!’ I’m a tactical genius!” Gilgamesh snarked.

Luna was about to speak up when Celestia cut her off with a hoof. “As much as I feel you aren’t giving yourself enough credit, it’s obvious you don’t feel mentally and emotionally up to the task,” she said. “In which case, who would you feel would be best suited for Supreme Commander?”

Gilgamesh sighed, relaxing for a minute before clearing his throat. “Well, to be perfectly honest, if we’re just going by experience and credentials, I would’ve liked to nominate Chrysalis,” he replied catching everyone off guard, the Queen included. “The Changelings have as much or better training than Griffonia and her people have had more experience in warfare or warlike conditions, no offense meant your majesties,” he bowed slightly to Gilbert and Gerard, who nodded in acceptance. “However… well-”

“It’s too much to ask for the Equestrians to trust me leading them,” Chrysalis finished. “Not to mention, if we are going by your “rank above all else” authority, it could be seen as me taking advantage of the situation to steal power from the Princesses. Not to mention it would make them look weak.”

“Exactly. So with that in mind, I think we should stick with the one that has the best public image out of all of us,” he said, nodding to Celestia.

“I see no problem,” Gilbert said.

“Well, I can’t exactly fault your logic. I have fought in more wars than the just the Great War and the battles against Tartarus, and I had to rule the country without my sister for a millenia. I… I can do so again,” she said with slight hesitation which did not go unnoticed, especially by Gilgamesh.

“Well, with that settled, how are we deciding the other ranks? Especially the Commander ranks, as they’ll be the advisors to Celestia,” Thorax asked.

Gilgamesh sighed. “As much as I don’t like favoritism, I think we should start off the Commanders with those in this room now as well as the leaders who should be arriving later. Luna, Chrysalis, Gilbert and myself. It should help keep any species feeling like they’re being left out or looked down upon. As for the other ranks, I’ll leave that up to you but I personally feel we should focus mainly on experience. For example, Thorax and Gerard taking the General rank, and so on. Is that acceptable?”

“It’s a bit slapdash, but we are combining three, and later more, armies into one unit, so I believe simplicity is best,” Gerard nodded, the others agreeing with him. “So what else?”

“Right, well first we need to assume our enemies won’t just let us sit here and gather our forces. I’m actually surprised your armies managed to get here so easily, your majesty,” Gilgamesh said, directing that last part to Gilbert.

“We came from the south first through the Badlands. The demons haven’t fortified themselves that far south yet.”

“I see. Well that’s fortunate. Anyway, what we need first is information gathering and-”

“We’re already on it,” Chrysalis interrupted. “Luna and I have been training our best infiltrators in our armies and picking volunteers among the new soldiers who would fit well in the Spy and Sabotage division.”

“We still need some more time and some equipment, but we can have them gather enemy information within a few days,” Luna added.

“That… sounds absolutely fantastic, thank you so much ladies,” Gilgamesh replied, smiling while he was still in a bit of shock. “Um, moving on, I’d like to form an elite team to actually make some use of that information. Unless there’s another race I don’t know about, we’ve got all the flier species that can make use of the information. I’ll go over the details later, but suffice to say they’ll be essential for helping us buy time to get our new recruits up to snuff. More importantly, I want to stress the ‘eliteness’ of this team.”

“Um, why’s that?” Applejack asked. “Isn’t just doin’ their best good enough?”

“Oh, I see! You want to stress them being the best so they can inspire the regular troops! And since they’ll have a sort of ‘hero’ status among the normal ranks, the others will want to emulate them, including them working together and trusting each other despite being of of other species!” Nectar explained.

Gilgamesh snapped and pointed at her. “Bingo.”

“Oh, I get it! It’s like how I want to be just like the Wonderbolts because they’re so awesome!” Rainbow Dash added.

“Anything else?” Commander Thorax asked.

“Well, in relation to that elite group I want each of you to pick out the best two hundred, or around that much, who can fly the best, fight the best, or both,” Gilgamesh said, pointing to the Princesses, Chrysalis, and Gilbert. “Aside from that I’d like to have one on one talks with the Princesses and Spike and the girls after this. Aside from that, I’ve got nothing else. What about you guys?”

“Well, I think first off we need to start relocating our forces. Canterlot is barely supporting all our recruits and refugees as it, now we’ve got the Griffonian soldiers as well. We simply can’t afford to house and feed them all,” Luna said.

“Which brings us to the other problem, food production and rations. We’ll need to start trying to produce as much food as possible as well as making it easily transportable. We’ll also have to… impose rations on the citizens. We should also start more farms so we can produce as much as possible. I think that after their basic training is done we should send the militias out to the many farm locations and have them work on food production as well,” Celestia said, hesitant to impose restrictions on her ponies.

“I agree. Also, though we can eat many of your products, my people require meat and sources of protein. We have ships coming with supplies for us, and we should be able to hold out a few months on things like eggs and nuts for a while, but… I think we will eventually need to teach farmers how to cook and slaughter some livestock. Chickens and pigs should do,” Gilbert explained, glancing hesitantly at Twilight and her friends. Many of them shuddered, and poor Fluttershy looked like she would be sick, but they all seemed to understand. “Also, I think it would be best if we found an additional location other than just the Badlands to ship supplied and new troops through.”

“North by the Crystal Empire should be fine. I hope the cold and ice won’t be too difficult for your ships,” Luna suggested.

“We’ll be fine.”

With no one else raising concerns Gilgamesh clapped his hands. “Ok, looks like we got that settled. Princesses, girls, Spike, I need to talk with you for a moment. After that, the leaders can start picking out their best soldiers for that team. Let’s get to work, people.”

They all nodded and got up to leave, aside from Celestia, Luna, the Mane 6 and Spike. “So, what did you want to discuss with us?” Celestia asked as the others had left.

Gilgamesh sighed for a moment before turning to the two Princesses. “Ladies. Gotta be honest with you here. Compared to the kind of fighters you used to be… You suck. Badly.” Both of them winced at that. “I have not gotten much stronger than I was in the past. Sure I’ve got some new abilities, but that’s negligible. In fact, I’m physically weaker than I used to be because I haven’t gotten all my weapons back. And I’ve been whoopin’ you all over the floor since I got back. Used to be that goinst against one of you was a challenge, and both was something I’d actually have to put effort into. So, something’s gotta change.”

“And that would be?” Luna asked.

He smirked. “Ladies, as of right now, I am your Sensei and your personal trainer wrapped into one, I am gonna whip your flanks back into shape.”

“Joy,” Celestia deadpanned.

“And, uh, us?” Spike asked, sounding nervous.

“Well, here’s the thing. You seven have been saving Equestria time and time again, usually with the Elements of Harmony, but not always. Some would argue this is fate, others like. Me, I’d like to think your friendship makes you able to function in a way that most could only dream of. We’re gonna take that synergy, and make you your own elite team. Which means you also get to be smacked into shape by me!”

“... This is gonna suuuuuuuuuuuck,” Pinkie whispered.

As the Princess raised the sun he saw all the ponies mingling with his brethren. He honestly wondered if he’d ever see them again considering he’d left his homeland so long ago and didn’t have any burning desire to return. Still, in the end, he was a soldier, and far be it for him to not provide his services to both his country and a cause. He proudly walked past the line to the registration desk, those who didn’t recognize him looking confused or indignant, and those that did staring in shock. He tried to ignore them and simply do his duty, but couldn’t keep a smirk from his beak. He finally got up to the recruiter, who was focused on some papers.

“Pardon me for the disturbance, but I’m here to do my duty,” he said simply.

“Yeah yeah, I appreciate it. Any help is-” she replied, more focused on her work, before looking up to see him. She dropped her papers and stared, covering her beak to suppress a gasp. This caught the attention of others, griffins, hippogriffs, and ponies alike. Some looked on, curious, but those who recognized him went still. He heard the whispers around him.

“Is that-?”

“Oh my goodness, it’s him!”

“I don’t believe it.”

“I thought he’d be dead by now.”

“Once again, pardon me for the disturbance. Is there any way I could just head inside? I’d like to catch up with the King.”

Rainbow Dash stood among the groups of fliers around her in the training field for the Royal Guard, taking in the the looks and behaviors of those around her. For the most part everyone stayed in groups with their own countries, and Rainbow personally had to struggle to not go over and gush to Spitfire and Soarin. More fliers were coming in still, and she wondered who else she’d get to see.

The pegasi and thestrals of Equestria mingled amongst each other, though there was talking among the Griffonian pegasi. That led to some of them talking with the griffons, some who stood stoically while others were happy to talk, though with a noticeable hint of pride in both cases. Her fellow ponies were also fascinated by the hippogriffs, many having only heard about them, and quite a few bombarded them with questions.

The changelings, on the other hoof, stood silently, organized like they were awaiting orders. And unfortunately on one was trying to talk to them, Griffonians likely out of apathy and the Equestrians likely out of fear. Rainbow Dash took a deep breath, put on her most confident smirk, and trotted on over to the one changeling she recognized.

“‘Sup, Commander?” she asked in a casual, friendly tone. The other changelings tensed but she fought down her urge to react and kept going. A moment later the other changelings relaxed while Commander Thorax smiled pleasantly. Must’ve given them an order through that hivemind thing.

“Rainbow Dash. I should’ve expected you to be here,” he said.

“Well of course. This is supposed be the best fighters and fasts fliers, and I can say without a doubt that I’m at the top of the fliers around here.”

“That you are. And I’m sure that by the end you’ll be one of the best fighters as well.”

“You know it!” she boasted back. She noticed some of the talking from the other groups getting quieter as they noticed her talking. She may not have been the expert on friendship like Twilight was but she had picked up on a few things, like how to make friends with creatures who were really different. The solution was easy actually: act like they weren’t. By talking with him so casually, hopefully the other ponies would get over their fear.

“Hey, um… I wanted to say thank you,” she began, more reserved.

“For what?’ he asked, tilting his head a bit.

“For helping to save me and my friends. I mean, I know it was because you were ordered too, but we still owe you. So… thanks.”

“I see. Well in that case, I’d like to thank you once again for you and Applejack grieving over my subordinate. It’s rare for us to be given kindness and respect from other races. For that I am truly grateful.”

“Yeah, um… sorry for yelling at you when… you know,” she said, nervously scratching the back of her head.

“You were angry because you thought I was being dismissive, that alone shows how much respect you had for him. You have nothing to apologize for,” he smiled.

“Thanks. Corporal Pincer, right?” he nodded back. “I won’t forget it.”

“I know,” he said and turned to salute her, on hoof to his chest. “And thank you for this as well,” he whispered, glancing at the crowd behind her, realizing what she was doing.

Rainbow smiled and saluted him back, raising a hoof to her head before turning back, feeling particularly proud of herself.

“Heh, what was that all about? Gettin’ all cozy with the bugs?” a familiar voice asked with condescension.

She turned to see a familiar face, one she did not part with no good terms. “Lightning Dust. Been a while,” she replied, trying to hold back.

“Trying to get a recommendation by getting friendly with the other leader?”

Rainbow tried to hold back her rage, only for somepony else to step in.

“Break it up, you two,” Spitfire ordered as she stepped forwards. “We’re not bringing anything personal into this.” Lightning Dust clicked her tongue and trotted away.

“Sorry about that, Spitfire,” Rainbow apologized.

“Nothing to worry about. Just don’t try and antagonize her alright?”

Rainbow nodded back and sighed. I should’ve known she’d be here. Her personality aside, she’s almost as good as me.

She was interrupted from her thoughts when somepony wrapped a foreleg around her back. “Guess who?” said a voice that made her jaw drop. She turned to see a dark blue pegasus stallion with a wild rainbow mane and tail, a cutie mark of a beam of rainbow piercing though a cloud. He was an older pony, mid-forties with some wrinkles on his face, but still seemed to be very much in good shape. She recognized him as Rainbow Blitz, a local celebrity among Cloudsdale. But she knew him by a different name.

“Dad!?”

“How’s my Dashie doing, huh?” he smiled, hugging her tighter..

“Wh-What are you doing here!?” she asked, completely stunned.

“Well, they wanted the best fliers, and I guess my reputation still precedes me. As does yours, I’m sure,” he said with smirk. “Oh, and guess who else I found?” he said, turning to point at more of the fliers coming in. Dash’s excitement instantly dropped when he saw who he was pointing at, though her father seemed oblivious. “Hey there Gilda! Haven’t seen you since flight camp!”

Dash the Gilda just stared at each other for a while, both not entirely sure how to act, but neither liking this situation. “... Yeah,” Gilda replied simply, not taking her eyes off her former classmate.

Blitz looked between the two of them. “Um… something I should know about?” he asked.

“I’ll… tell you later,” Dash said.

“Yes, let’s leave any petty squabbles for another time,” said a griffon coming in. Everyone from Girffonia instantly froze as they recognized him, Gilda even gasping and starting to blush. “So, you’re Rainbow Dash, are you? The Element of Loyalty I’ve heard about, is that right?”

“Um, yeah,” she said, still confused at the reactions he was getting. “And who are you?” she asked, holding out her hoof for a shake, noticing that he was dressed in old and overused armor.

“Who is he!? Are you brain dead!?” Gilda shouted.

“Now now, I’m sure I’m not as famous outside the country,” he interrupted, waving a talon to calm her down. “My name is Gregory, 1st Lieutenant of the Griffonian Special Combat Squad. Well, former at least. Been a while since I’ve actually been in service. Anyway, I look forward to seeing if what I’ve heard about you is true,” he said simply before walking over to be with those from his country, who looked like they were ready to worship the ground he walked on.

“Uh Gilda, what’s with this guy?” Dash whispered.

“That’s Gregory Windreaver, one of the best soldiers Griffonia’s had in centuries. He’s been recognized by the King for winning dozens of the practice skirmishes with your forces, only to leave out of nowhere. Would’ve likely made General but he said he wanted to travel the world, get into some real fights. The guys a living legend.”

Before anyone could say anything further a group of Royal Guards walked into the training field. “All right, all of you settle down and form up! Get into groups based on your country, your CO has some words for you, so you better listen up!” the mare in charge ordered.

Everyone started to take their places, Rainbow Blitz following his daughter. “So, this is being led by that Gilgamesh guy, right? What’s he like?”

“That’s… hard to explain. I’ll just say this much, I trust the guy. He knows what he’s doing,” she replied confidently.

WHAT THE FUCK AM DOING!? I screamed in my head, trying to work off my nervousness. WHY DID I THINK I COULD DO THIS!?

“Are you well, Gilgamesh?” came the small voice next to me, snapping me out of my thoughts. I looked down to see King Gilbert, looking to me with concern.

“Y-Yeah, fine, just… a little concerned with first impressions,” I responded half-truthfully.

“I’m sure you have enough clout to do well,” he assured me.

“No, I mean… I’m not sure what kind of first impression I want to make. Should I be more approachable? More strict? Professional? Casual? I just… I’m maybe just a overwhelmed right now.”

“I… see. I’m surprised to hear that. I mean, you are… well-”

“A legend? Let me tell you right now, you’re majesty, no one’s born a legend,” I chuckled, his confused and surprised face actually getting me to lighten up a bit. Behind him Gerard smiled knowingly at me, like he had seen this many times before. “Thanks for that Gilbert, I think I needed a little more normal.”

“Uh, m-my pleasure.”

I took in one last breath and sighed. “Ok, game time,” I muttered before turning to exit into the training field.

“ALL RIGHT, LISTEN UP ASSHOLES!” Gilgamesh bellowed as he strode to the front of the groups. “THERE’S ONE THING I WANT TO MAKE PERFECTLY CLEAR BEFORE ANYTHING ELSE! ANY OF YOU THAT ARE HERE FIRST AND FOREMOST TO BRING HONOR AND GLORY TO YOURSELVES, YOUR FAMILY, YOUR CLAN, YOUR HOMETOWN, YOUR COUNTRY, YOUR SPECIES, OR ANYTHING ELSE I HAVEN’T THOUGHT OF!” He stopped and turned towards them in one swift motion before pointing to the exit. “GET THE FUCK OUT RIGHT NOW! I DO NOT HAVE TIME TO DEAL WITH GLORY HOUNDS WHO ARE MORE INTERESTED IN THEIR EGOS THAN FOLLOWING ORDERS AND DOING THEIR DAMN JOBS!”

Rainbow sized up immediately, feeling like she back at the Wonderbolts training camp under Spitfire again. She noticed several of her fellow Equestrians act the same. The Griffonians and the changelings, however, looked more natural despite acting responding relatively the same.

“... I’m not seeing any of you moving. I take that to mean you’re putting your duties ahead of all else.” No one responded, either confident enough or too scared to. “Good. I’ll hold you to that,” he said before beginning to pace back and forth in front of them. “Now, as you may have already guessed, yes I am Gilgamesh. And yes, those legends you have heard about me are probably true. In fact, they’re likely conservative compared to what I can really do. But we’re not here to talk about me, we’re here to talk about you. Firstly, as you’ve no doubt noticed by now, there’s not a single one among you that doesn’t have wings. And you’ve also no doubt noticed the rather small group of you. Well guess what? You have all been personally selected by your superiors for an important task by my request. According to them, you are the fastest fliers, best fighters, or both that your conutries’ has to offer. You are now officially recognized as the cream of the crop, the best of the best. You may now take this moment to congratulate yourselves,” He paused for a moment. “You done? Good, because that means I’m expecting even more from every last one of you.”

Wow. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him act so… strict, Dash thought.

“Now, on to the task you’ve been chosen for. I’ll be straight with you: this task is not glorious, it will not be sung of for years to come, and more than likely it won’t even be remembered except by those versed in military history. But, it may be the one that helps us win this war in the long run. For those who aren’t fully aware, this is our situation. Equestria has taken a devastating blow, many of its great cities have been taken, its citizens driven from their homes, and many of its trained and seasoned warriors have fallen in battle. Though we have many brave volunteers to take their place, they are untrained and inexperienced, while our enemies are in numbers greater than we could possibly hope to match and have already consolidated many of their gains. And that’s where you come in. You are to gather for our forces the most valuable an irreplaceable resource of all: time. Your task will be to strike the enemy wherever they may be, to hit hard and fast, to damage and destroy critical points, and to retreat to do this again. Every second our enemy spends recovering from our attacks, regrouping their scattered forces, and repairing their damaged supplies is another seconds our new recruits have to better prepare themselves. This will be your duty, a job you will receive little if any recognition for.”

“Next on the list, you’ve no doubt noticed that you are not all from the same species or the same country. I’m sure many of you have your own feelings and opinions on some of those around you, whether they be personal or more general. I want you to know right now, I ain’t havin’ that shit. You’re part of an army now, and an army works together. An army is a team. It eats, sleeps, fights, and shits as a team. And a team requires one key thing to function: trust. And that’s what I want from all of you, to trust one another. Now don’t get me wrong, I don’t expect you all to be friends. I don’t expect that by the time we’re done you all should be holding hooves or talons around the fucking campfire singing kumbaya.”

“Kumbaya”? Rainbow thought, confused.

“Hell, I don’t even expect you all to like each other. But you will trust each other. On the battlefield I need you to trust the soldier next to you and the officer above you giving you orders, no matter who or what they are. You will trust them with your lives, because you expect the same of them.”

Gilgamesh finally stopped pacing back and forth, stopping in the middle of the three groups. “I know this is a lot to ask of you, so I’m going to say this right now: If you want to be a part of this group I need you to be able to follow all the guidelines I’ve given you. If you feel you are unwilling or unable to follow any of them, then don’t show up tomorrow. I understand this isn’t for everyone. Whether your pride won’t allow you to do such a thankless task, or if you feel the responsibility is to much to bear, or if you feel you will be unable to work with those around you, if you have any doubts about your ability to meet my expectations, then I can’t use you. Go join a different part of the military, go join the militia, go home to your families, I don’t care. I promise you I won’t think any less of you for it. To those of you who do show up tomorrow, however, you are by the very act of showing up promising me that you will meet my standards. Not that you’ll ‘try’ or ‘do your best’, that you will follow what I ask of you.”

“Now, there’s one last thing I’d like to say,” he continued, his tone softening. “I know this is a lot for you to promise me, so I’d like to make a promise to you. This war will be harsh, and will claim many lives, but I swear that I will do everything in my power to help you see the end of it. Though I may not be there to aid all of you and fight by your sides, I swear that in my eyes none of you are expendable.” He paused to let that sentiment hang in the air for a moment. “Alright you bastards, now you all know how I feel. Those of you who decide to stay, I will be proud to train you and lead you into battle anytime, anywhere. I’ll see you tomorrow at oh seven hundred hours. Think long and hard about making your decision. And that’s all.”

And with that he unceremoniously walked off the way he came, disappearing from view.

Gilgamesh entered the hallway he had been in, stood there for a second… and then collapsed against the wall, panting heavily. “Oh my god… Oh my god… I can’t believe I just did that…”

Gerard just chuckled, while King Gilbert looked stunned. “Wha… What were you concerned about? That was brilliant! You’d make an amazing general, even Griffonia! I’d be privileged to have you.”

“Heh… glad you think that… but honestly, it’s not in my nature to be harsh with people I like. And… let’s just say if this was back home, I’d be getting marks of for plagiarism.” He panted for a few more seconds and got up. “Now excuse me, I’m heading back to my room to recover before I ruin my image.” He bowed to them both and then walked off as confidently as he could.

“... Father, how can one so great be so… lacking in confidence?” Gilbert asked, still utterly baffled.

Gerard chuckled again. “My son, you will soon learn that competence and greatness in one aspect does not necessitate the same in all aspects,” he smiled. “I will agree with you on one point though: he is better than he thinks he is.”

As everyone around her either talked or walked off, Rainbow Dash stood there, thinking about Gilgamesh’s words. Specifically the part about needing to trust everyone. She remembered that he said that liking someone and trusting them weren’t the same… but she knew from experience that not liking someone made trusting them a lot harder. She glanced at both Lightning Dust and Gilda and realized she had some work to do. But first, she needed some advice.

“Hey, dad?” she said.

“Hm? What is it, Dashie?” he father asked.

“I… Need your advice on something…”

I walked out onto the training field, seeing those who had stuck around. Most of the changelings had stayed, and same for the Griffonians. The Equestrians unfortunately, but no unexpectedly, had lost the most. Thankfully, it was less than half. I smiled when I had been told the numbers this morning: of the roughly 550 who were recommended, 407 stayed. It was big enough to split them into teams, having them go out in rotations. I saw Rainbow Dash, Thorax, and Gregory among the group, as well as a few others, and smiled. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves before starting.

“I know what I said yesterday. But I think it’s only fair to give you one last chance. Anyone who-”

“Hey, don’t insult us! We all heard what you said yesterday!” a voice interrupted. I saw Rainbow Dash smirking at me and, while some didn’t appreciate the lack of professionalism, it was clear that they held the same sentiment.

I chuckled. “You’re lucky I’m in a good mood today, Dash.” I straightened up and looked over them one last time. “Alright then. Welcome to the Red Wings.”

Author's Notes:

Yay! It wasn't a whole year before posting the next chapter!

Seriously though, I've wanted to write the end of this chapter for a while, and once I hit a certain point in just got easier and easier to do. I've got other stories to update, but for now I hope you enjoy.

Also, I'm coming up on a crossover chapter I started that we haven't continued working on since... *goes to look* ... 2015. God, I'm horrible. Anyway, thanks for the reads, dear viewers! And um... could I maybe have some more feedback aside from the usual "It lives?" I'd appreciate it.